english hw
pdf for articles to choose/1208128.pdf
An Interview with Toni Morrison
Author(s): Toni Morrison and Nellie McKay
Source: Contemporary Literature , Winter, 1983, Vol. 24, No. 4 (Winter, 1983), pp. 413- 429
Published by: University of Wisconsin Press
Stable URL: https://www.jstor.org/stable/1208128
JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact [email protected]. Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at https://about.jstor.org/terms
University of Wisconsin Press is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Contemporary Literature
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
AN INTERVIEW WITH TONI MORRISON
Conducted by Nellie McKay
In life and in art, the outstanding achievements of writer Toni Morrison extend and enlarge the tradition of the strength, persistence, and accomplishments of black women in America. In life, her immediate models are first, her grandmother who, in the early part of this cen- tury, left her home in the South with seven children and thirty dollars because she feared white sexual violence against her maturing daugh- ters; and second, her mother who took "humiliating jobs" in order to send Morrison money regularly while she was in college and graduate school. Her artistic precursors are equally impressive. The first black person in America to publish a book was a woman-Phillis Wheatley- a slave, whose Poems on Various Subjects, Religious and Moral appeared in 1773. The single most substantial fictional output of the much celebrated Harlem Renaissance of the 1920s was the work of
a woman, Jessie Fauset, who published four novels between 1924 and 1933. In 1937, Zora Neale Hurston's Janie, in Their Eyes Were Watch- ing God, heralded the coming of the contemporary black feminist heroine to American literature. Morrison is aware of both the burdens
and the blessings of the past. "In all of the history of black women," she told me during our interview, "we have been both the ship and the harbor. . . . We can do things one at a time, or four things at a time if we have to."
Toni Morrison was born in Lorain, Ohio, in the 1930s. Southern roots extend up and out from both branches of her family background. Her mother's parents traveled North from Greenville and Birmingham, Alabama, by way of Kentucky, in a flight from poverty and racism. There her grandfather worked in the coal mines. The search for a better education for their children provided the incentive that propelled them
Contemporary Literature XXIV, 4 0010-7484/83/0004-0413 $1.50/0 ?1983 by the Board of Regents of the University of Wisconsin System
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
to Ohio. Morrison's father came from Georgia, and the racial vio- lence with which he grew up in that state had a lasting impact on his vision of white America. The most valuable legacy he left his daughter was a strong sense of her own value on her own terms.
Black lore, black music, black language, and all the myths and rituals of black culture were the most prominent elements in the early life of Toni Morrison. Her grandfather played the violin, her parents told thrilling and terrifying ghost stories, and her mother sang and played the numbers by decoding dream symbols as they were manifest in a dream book that she kept. She tells of a childhood world filled with signs, visitations, and ways of knowing that encompassed more than concrete reality. Then in adolescence she read the great Russian, French, and English novels and was impressed by the quality of their specificity. In her writing she strives to capture the richness of black culture through its specificity.
Morrison's first novel, The Bluest Eye, was published in 1970. The book examines the experiences of a young black girl as she copes with the ideal of beauty and the reality of violence within the black community. Within the novel Morrison demonstrates that even with the best intentions, people hurt each other when they are chained to circumstances of poverty and low social status. "Violence," says Morri- son, "is a distortion of what, perhaps, we want to do." The pain in this book is the consequence of the distortion that comes from the inability to express love in a positive way.
In Sula, her second novel (1974), the main theme is friendship between women, the meaning of which becomes illuminated when the friendship falls apart. The indomitable Peace women, especially Eva and Sula Peace, grandmother and granddaughter, are two of the most powerful black women characters in literature. Sula, counterpart to the Biblical Ishmael, her hand against everyone, and everyone's hands against her, is an unforgettable and anomalous heroine.
In Song of Solomon, the fictive world shifts from that of black women in their peculiar oppression to that of a young black man in search of his identity. But Milkman Dead lives in a world in which women are the main sources of the knowledge he must gain, and Pilate Dead, his aunt, a larger-than-life character, is his guide to that under- standing. Song of Solomon won Toni Morrison the prestigious National Book Critics Circle Award in 1977.
Tar Baby, her fourth novel, was published in 1981. The action moves from the Caribbean, to New York, to a small town in Florida. A Sorbonne-educated, successful black model and a young black male
414 I CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
who rejects middle-class American values are at center stage in a work that examines the relationships between men and women, as well as between blacks and whites, that are possible in the conditions of con- temporary society.
Toni Morrison is a major twentieth-century black woman writer. She is a member of the American Academy and Institute of Arts and Letters, and an active member of the National Council on the Arts. In addition to her position as Senior Editor at Random House, she teaches, lectures nationally and internationally, and is a single mother with two sons. "How do you do all of these things?" I asked her. "Well, I really only do two things," she said. "It only looks like many things. All of my work has to do with books. I teach books, write books, edit books, or talk about books. It is all one thing. And the other thing that I do is to raise my children which, as you know, I can only do one minute at a time."
Q. In exploring black women's writings, I have a strong sense that in the time which predates contemporary literature, black women found ways to express their creativity in a society that did everything to repress it and them. Alice Walker's tribute to her mother's artistry in her flower garden is a good example of this. Paule Marshall talks about the stories that her mother and her mother's friends told around the kitchen table
after work. Both Walker and Marshall explain these phenomena as the sources of their own "authority" to create. The mothers of these women could not express themselves in the printed word, but they did in other ways, and in so doing used their imaginative powers to confirm their identities. Are there ways in which you feel joined to these early black women who, deliberately denied a public voice in American society, managed anyhow to express themselves inventively, creatively, imaginatively, and artistically?
A. Yes, I do feel a strong connection to "ancestors," so to speak. What is uppermost in my mind as I think about this is that my life seems to be dominated by information about black women. They were the culture bearers, and they told us [children] what to do. But in terms of story-telling, I remember it more as a shared activity between the men and the women in my family. There was a comradeship between men and women in the marriages of my grandparents, and of my mother and my father. The business of story-telling was a shared activity between them, and people of both genders participated in it. We, the children, were encouraged to participate in it at a very early
MORRISON 415
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
age. This was true with my grandfather and grandmother, as well as with my father and mother, and with my uncles and aunts. There were no conflicts of gender in that area, at the level at which such are in vogue these days. My mother and my father did not fight about who was supposed to do what. Each confronted whatever crisis there was.
Q. So, within your family, women's creativity was a natural part of family life as a whole.
A. Yes. That is why the word "comrade" comes to mind in regard to the marriages I knew. I didn't find imbalance or unevenness in these relationships. I don't think that my mother's talents were hidden from males or white society, actually - they were very much on display. So I don't feel a tension there, or the struggle for dominance. The same was true for my grandparents - my mother's parents - whom I knew. I remember my great-grandmother, too. Her husband died before I was born, but I remember that when my great-grandmother walked into a room her grandsons and her nephews stood up. The women in my family were very articulate. Of course my great-grandmother could not read, but she was a midwife, and people from all over the state came to her for advice and for her to deliver babies. They came for other kinds of medical care too. Yes, I feel the authority of those women more than I do my own.
Q. If it is generally true that contemporary black women writers consistently look back to their mothers and grandmothers for the sub- stance and authority in their voices, I suspect that this is an important and distinguishing element of black women's approach to their art. In contrast, many white women writers say that they are inventing the authority for their voices pretty much from scratch in an effort to break the silence of Shakespeare's sisters. Black women writers- having the example of authoritative mothers, aunts, grandmothers, great-grandmothers - have something special to contribute to the world. They have a distinctive and powerful artistic heritage. It is not white, and it is not male.
There is something else I would like to ask you. I have been won- dering if there is a deliberate line of development in your work. How do you see your own growth and development as a successful writer?
A. Sometimes I see connections, but that is in hindsight. I am unaware of them at the time of writing. Still, it seems to me that from a book that focused on a pair of very young black girls, to move to a pair of adult black women, and then to a black man, and finally
416 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
to a black man and a black woman is evolutionary. One comes out of the other. The writing gets better, too. The reading experience may not, but the writing gets better. I am giving myself permission to write books that do not depend on anyone's liking them, because what I want to do is write better. A writer does not always write in the ways others wish. The writer has to solve certain kinds of problems in writ- ing. The way in which I handle elements within a story frame is impor- tant to me. Now I can get where I want to go faster and with more courage than I was able to do when I began to write.
Q. Your canvasses have gotten larger. You began with a closed community, the community of Lorain, Ohio. Then you sent Sula out into the world from Medallion. Milkman goes from North to South, and Jadine and Son have the United States, Paris, and the West Indies in which to find themselves. They participate in a very large world.
A. I found that I had to leave the town in Song of Solomon because the book was driven by men. The rhythm of their lives is outward, adventuresome. Milkman needs to go somewhere, although he hangs around that town for a long time - not listening to what he hears, not paying any attention to what it is. In Tar Baby, I wanted to be in a place where the characters had no access to any of the escape routes that people have in a large city. There were no police to call. There was no close neighbor to interfere. I wanted the characters all together in a pressure cooker, and that had to be outside of the United States. Of course it could have been on a remote farm, too. But it seemed easier to isolate them in a kind of Eden within distance of some civili-
zation, but really outside of it. So when they find a "nigger in the wood- pile," there's nothing they can do about it. And when they are upset because they think that he is going to rape them, there is no place to go. Then they, the lovers, can look for a place to live out their fan- tasies, in one of two places: in New York and/or in Eloe. They alone manage to get to the United States. Everyone else is confined to the island by Valerian who has dominion over everything there. I wanted to examine that kind of fiefdom. And I wanted them to be in an ideal
place. What makes such vacation spots ideal is the absence of auto- mobiles, police, airplanes, and the like. When a crisis occurs, people do not have access to such things. The crisis becomes a dilemma and forces the characters to do things that otherwise would not be required of them. All the books I have written deal with characters placed delib- erately under enormous duress in order to see of what they are made.
MORRISON 417
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
Q. Can you tell us something about how you handle the process of writing? What is it like to have characters whose actions you cannot always predict?
A. I start with an idea, and then I find characters who can mani- fest aspects of the idea- children, adults, men or women.
Q. Do you tell them what to do?
A. I give them a circumstance that I like and try to realize them fully. I always know the endings. It seems clear to me that if I begin a book with a man flying off the roof of a hospital, then somebody's going to fly at the end, especially since the book comes out of a black myth about a flying man. What I don't know when I begin is how the character is going to get there. I don't know the middle.
Q. You work that through with the character?
A. Yes. I imagine the character, and if he or she is not fully imagined, there is awkwardness. Obviously, I can force characters to do what I want them to do, but knowing the difference between my forcing them and things coming out of the givenness of the situation I have imagined is part of knowing what writing is about. I feel a kind of fretfulness when a writer has thought up a character, and then for some reason made the character execute certain activities that are satis-
fying for the author but do not seem right for the character. That happens sometimes. Sometimes a writer imagines characters who threaten, who are able to take the book over. To prevent that, the writer has to exercise some kind of control. Pilate in Song of Solomon was that kind of character. She was a very large character and loomed very large in the book. So I wouldn't let her say too much.
Q. In spite of keeping her from saying much, she is still very large.
A. That's because she is like something we wish existed. She rep- resents some hope in all of us.
Q. I've wondered if Pilate is the step beyond Sula. Sula had limi- tations, in her inability to make the human connection. She was not able to love anyone. Pilate realizes the fullness of love in a positive way.
A. Not Sula, but Eva. Pilate is a less despotic Eva. Eva is mana- gerial. She tells everybody what to do, and she will dispute everybody. Pilate can tell everybody what to do, but she's wide-spirited. She does not run anybody's course. She is very fierce about her children, but when she is told by her brother to leave, she leaves, and does not return.
418 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
She is wider scaled and less demanding about certain things. She trusts certain things. She does behave in a protective way with her children, but that's purely maternal. That strong maternal instinct is part of her other-worldliness. Eva was this-worldly. She wanted to arrange every- body's life and did so - and was generally liked. That is the connec- tion I see between the two women in those books.
Q. There are some issues surrounding Pilate's granddaughter, Hagar, that have been disquieting for readers. Hagar dies because Milk- man rejects her, and she is unable to cope with that. Milkman goes on to fulfill the role of the transcendent character in the novel. Aren't
there disturbing implications in this type of plot - the young woman dying so that the young man can learn and rise?
A. There is something here which people miss. Milkman is will- ing to die at the end, and the person he is willing to die for is a woman.
Q. But what of Hagar?
A. Hagar does not have what Pilate had, which was a dozen years of a nurturing, good relationship with men. Pilate had a father, and she had a brother, who loved her very much, and she could use the knowledge of that love for her life. Her daughter Reba had less of that, but she certainly has at least a perfunctory adoration or love of men which she does not put to very good use. Hagar has even less because of the absence of any relationships with men in her life. She is weaker. Her grandmother senses it. That is why Pilate gives up the wandering life. Strength of character is not something one can give another. It is not genetically transferred. Pilate can't give Hagar her genes in that sense, can't give her that strength; and Hagar does not take what she has available to her anyway. The first rejection she ever has destroys her, because she is a spoiled child.
I could write a book in which all the women were brave and won-
derful, but it would bore me to death, and I think it would bore every- body else to death. Some women are weak and frail and hopeless, and some women are not. I write about both kinds, so one should not be more disturbing than the other. In the development of characters, there is value in the different effects.
Q. The men in your novels are always in motion. They are not "steady" men. Where are the stable black men?
A. But it is not true that all those men are "unsteady." Claudia's father is stable, Sidney is stable, and there are lots of stable black men
MORRISON 419
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
in my books. On the other hand, I'm not obliged to write books about stable black men. Who is more stable than Milkman's father?
Q. But we don't admire Milkman's father.
A. Why not? The people in these novels are complex. Some are good and some are bad, but most of them are bits of both. I try to burrow as deeply as I can into characters. I don't come up with all good or all bad. I do not find men who leave their families neces- sarily villainous. I did not find Ajax villainous because he did not want Sula. Milkman was ignorant. That was his problem. He wanted to be comfortable, and he didn't want to go anywhere, except to chase something that was elusive, until he found out that there was some- thing valuable to chase. It seems to me that one of the most fetching qualities of black people is the variety in which they come, and the enormous layers of lives that they live. It is a compelling thing for me because no single layer is "it." If I examine those layers, I don't come up with simple statements about fathers and husbands, such as some people want to see in the books.
There is always something more interesting at stake than a clear resolution in a novel. I'm interested in survival - who survives and who
does not, and why- and I would like to chart a course that suggests where the dangers are and where the safety might be. I do not want to bow out with easy answers to complex questions. It's the complexity of how people behave under duress that is of interest to me - the quali- ties they show at the end of an event when their backs are up against the wall. The important thing about Hagar's death is the response to it - how Pilate deals with the fact of it - how Milkman in his journey caused real grief. One can't do what he did and not cause enormous amounts of pain. It was carelessness that caused that girl pain. He has taken her life. He will always regret that, and there is nothing he can do about it. That generally is the way it is - there is nothing that you can do about it except do better, and don't do that again. He was not in a position to do anything about it because he was stupid. When he learns something about love, it is from a strange woman in another part of the country. And he does not repeat the first mistake. When he goes South with Pilate he is ready to do something else. That is the thrust of it all. A woman once got very angry with me because Pilate died. She was very incensed about it. I told her that first, it was of no value to have Guitar kill someone nobody cared anything about. If that had been the case it would not show us how violent
violence is. Some character that we care about had to be killed to
420 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
demonstrate that. And second, Pilate is larger than life and never really dies in that sense. She was not born, anyway - she gave birth to her- self. So the question of her birth and death is irrelevant.
Q. Can you say something about Milkman's relationship to Pilate?
A. Milkman's hope, almost a conviction, has to be that he can be like her.
Q. One of the things that I observe about your novels is that no one who reads them ever seems to forget them. When the reading is done, one is not through with the book. The themes are haunting; they do not go away.
A. I am very happy to hear that my books haunt. That is what I work very hard for, and for me it is an achievement when they haunt readers, as you say. That is important because I think it is a corollary, or a parallel, or an outgrowth of what the oral tradition was, which is what we were talking about earlier in relationship to the people around the table. The point was to tell the same story again and again. I can change it if I contribute to it when I tell it. I can emphasize special things. People who are listening comment on it and make it up, too, as it goes along. In the same way when a preacher delivers a sermon he really expects his congregation to listen, participate, approve, dis- approve, and interject almost as much as he does. Eventually, I think, if the life of the novels is long, then the readers who wish to read my books will know that it is not I who do it, it is they who do.
Q. Do what?
A. Who kill off, or feel the laughs, or feel the satisfactions or the triumphs. I manipulate. When I'm good at it, it is not heavy-handed. But I want a very strong visceral and emotional response as well as a very clear intellectual response, and the haunting that you describe is testimony to that.
Q. Your concern is to touch the sensibilities of your readers.
A. I don't want to give my readers something to swallow. I want to give them something to feel and think about, and I hope that I set it up in such a way that it is a legitimate thing, and a valuable thing.
I think there is a serious question about black male and black female relationships in the twentieth century. I just think that the argu- ment has always turned on something it should not turn on: gender. I think that the conflict of genders is a cultural illness. Many of the
MORRISON 421
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
problems modern couples have are caused not so much by conflicting gender roles as by the other "differences" the culture offers. That is what the conflicts in Tar Baby are all about. Jadine and Son had no problems as far as men and women are concerned. They knew exactly what to do. But they had a problem about what work to do, when and where to do it, and where to live. Those things hinged on what they felt about who they were, and what their responsibilities were in being black. The question for each was whether he or she was really a member of the tribe. It was not because he was a man and she was
a woman that conflict arose between them. Her problems as a woman were easily solved. She solved them in Paris.
Q. But in Paris she was not happy either? A. Because of her blackness! It is when she sees the woman in
yellow that she begins to feel inauthentic. That is what she runs away from.
Q. Is that woman the roots -the past?
A. The time is not important. It is that she is a real, a complete individual who owns herself- another kind of Pilate. There is always someone who has no peer, who does not have to become anybody. Someone who already "is."
Q. She walks in and out of the novel without saying a word, yet she leaves such a powerful impact behind her!
A. Such people do. The genuine article only has to appear for a moment to become memorable. It would be anticlimactic to have a
conversation with her, because that person is invested with all the hopes and views of the person who observes her. She is the original self- the self that we betray when we lie, the one that is always there. And whatever that self looks like-if one ever sees that thing, or that image-one measures one's other self against it. So that with all of the good luck, and the good fortune, and the skill that Jadine has - the other is the authentic self. And as for Son, he has a similar loss. He loved Eloe, and he loved all those people, but he wasn't there. Eloe is the kind of thing that one takes when one leaves, and harbors it in the heart.
Q. Later, when he looks at the pictures, Jadine destroys it for him.
A. Maybe it wasn't real anyway. If it were, she could not destroy it with a camera. He did not live in that world either. Maybe there
422 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
was just a little bit of fraud in his thinking as he did since he was away. So you can't really trust all that he says.
Q. One of the things that this conversation with you seems to emphasize is that it is wrong to see your characters in any kind of limited symbolic way. But even so, I've been wondering if Son repre- sents black culture, the black community that seems lost to our modern way of life.
A. He represents some aspects of it. But it is the combinations in characters that are the best part of writing novels-the combina- tions of virtue and flaw, of good intentions gone awry, of wickedness cleansed and people made whole again. If you judge them all by the best that they have done, they are wonderful. If you judge them all by the worst that they have done, they are terrible. I like the relation- ship between Sidney and Ondine. He is, in the jargon of the seventies, a good old Uncle Tom. But I feel enormous respect for him. He is a man who loved work well done. He is not befuddled and confused
about who he is. And when all the world seems as though it is horrible, he takes over. He does not want to do so, but if Valerian is not going to run things, he will. There is the touching and tenderness between him and his wife. They have an abiding trust in one another. There is Ondine's sorrow for having sacrificed her whole life for this child, Jadine, and still she has not given her the one thing she needed most: the knowledge of how to be a daughter. I liked Sidney's willingness to blow Son's head off if he behaved badly. These people do not respect bad behavior, no matter where it comes from. And they are different from Son. The fact that he does not like them does not mean that I do not.
Q. Sidney is a "Philadelphia Negro." Do you love all of your char- acters?
A. Always!
Q. Do you identify with any one of them?
A. No, that would not be a good position to take.
Q. Would such a position create a problem for you in writing?
A. Yes. I love them and I cherish them, and I love their company as long as I am with them. The point is to try to see the world from their eyes, and I think that is probably what causes readers some dismay. I like to do what I think actors do on stage. My work is to
MORRISON 423
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
become those characters in a limited way, to see what they see, not what I see. I need to see how they see the world. Each one speaks his or her own language, has an individual set of metaphors, and notices certain things differently from other people. If I have a scene such as the one in which Nel and Sula are talking [when Nel visits the sick Sula], I let them talk, but they may not be talking to each other. Each has something else on her mind. That is part of the excitement of being incarnate, as it were, in the flesh. We have to learn more about the other person. Sometimes we have perfect conversations, as with Sidney and Ondine. They don't have to feed each other whole sentences. But sometimes people need whole paragraphs of arguments, as Son and Jadine do, in order to explain themselves, except when they are doing something specific. They don't need to talk about lust. There are dif- ferences in the way people talk to each other when they are hanging on some sort of hook, and they are trying to touch and to reach. But what prevents them from achieving that is all the baggage that they bring with them through life. We have to understand that. And there are revelations that take place. The characters have revelations, large or small, which might not have happened but for the preceding infor- mation in the book.
Q. What happens to your characters under such circumstances?
A. They learn something. Nel pursues something at the end that she did not know before. So does Milkman. So does Jadine. So does
the narrator of The Bluest Eye. And in most of these circumstances there is a press towards knowledge, at the expense of happiness perhaps.
Q. Is Jadine ever going to know who she is?
A. I hope so. She has a good shot at it, a good chance. Now she knows something that she did not know before. She may know why she was running away. And maybe, the biggest thing that she can learn, even if she never gets back to Son, is that dreams of safety are childish.
Q. Can you tell me why you ended Tar Baby with "lickety-split"?
A. I wanted it to have the sound of the Tar Baby story, which is lickety-split towards or away from or around the briar patch. But I also wanted to suggest that this journey is Son's choice - although he did not think it up, Th6rese did. He said he had no choice, so she manipulated his trip so that he had a choice. On his way back to Valerian's house in order to get the address so he can find Jadine, there
424 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
is a strong possibility that he joins or is captured by the horsemen - cap- tured by the past, by the wish, by the prehistoric times. The sugges- tion in the end, when the trees step back to make way for a certain kind of man, is that Nature is urging him to join them. First he crawls, then he stands up, he stumbles, then he walks, and last, he runs, and his run is lickety-split, lickety-split, which has a movement of some confidence, and also suggests the beat of a rabbit running.
Q. And he is surrounded by water and darkness.
A. There is a birth in the beginning of the book. Close to the open- ing of the book, Son is going towards the island through the water. In the last part of the book he is doing the same thing, going towards the island through the water. Neither of these sections has a chapter head - they are parentheses around the book. In the first one, the sug- gestion was birth because the water pushes and urges him away from the shore, and there is the ammonia-scented air. He comes out of it as from a womb. In the last part there is a similar kind of birth, except that this time he is being urged by the water to go ashore. This time he stands up and runs, and there is cooperation with the land and the fog.
Q. Is there anything that you would like especially to add to the things that you have already said today?
A. Everything I really have to say is in my books. I can clarify and illuminate some small things. Critics of my work have often left something to be desired, in my mind, because they don't always evolve out of the culture, the world, the given quality out of which I write. Other kinds of structures are imposed on my works, and therefore they are either praised or dismissed on the basis of something that I have no interest in whatever, which is writing a novel according to some structure that comes out of a different culture. I am trying very hard to use the characteristics of the art form that I know best, and to succeed or fail on those criteria rather than on some other criteria.
I tend not to explain things very much, but I long for a critic who will know what I mean when I say "church," or "community," or when I say "ancestor," or "chorus." Because my books come out of those things and represent how they function in the black cosmology. Sula's return to Medallion can be seen as a defeat for her in the eyes of some critics, because they assume that the individual, alone and isolated, making his or her way, is a triumphant thing. With black people, her return may be seen as a triumph and not a defeat, because she comes
MORRISO N 425
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
back to where she was at the beginning. As much of a pariah as she is in that village, she is nevertheless protected there as she would not be elsewhere. I am yearning for someone to see such things-to see what the structures are, what the moorings are, where the anchors are that support my writings.
Q. I think I understand what you mean. Black writers and black critics share similar frustrations in this area. There is a tension between
what comes from inside of the critic (that which is a function of black culture) and what comes from outside of him or her (that which has been imposed on the individual by the larger world). At the begin- ning of this conversation I noted that black writers ply their trade out of a multiplicity of intersecting traditions. All of black life in Western culture shares in this, and sometimes I like to believe that it is the rich- ness that derives from this conglomeration that makes black people special. There is joy and there is pain; there are successes and failures; but always there is tension, a tension that is the struggle for integrity.
A. I am always aware of those tensions. It is as easy to explain as saying that if I am going to do the work that I do, I can't do it on my home street. I live in and among people who may misunder- stand me completely. Also, one's grades are given on other people's scales. So it is always a balancing act. My plea is for some pioneering work to be done in literary criticism, not just for my work, but for all sorts of people's work, and now that the literature exists, there can be that kind of criticism. Our - black women's - job is a particularly complex one in that regard. But if we can't do it, then nobody can do it. We have no systematic mode of criticism that has yet evolved from us, but it will. I am not like James Joyce; I am not like Thomas Hardy; I am not like Faulkner. I am not like in that sense. I do not have objections to being compared to such extraordinarily gifted and facile writers, but it does leave me sort of hanging there when I know that my effort is to be like something that has probably only been fully expressed perhaps in music, or in some other culture-gen that survives almost in isolation because the community manages to hold on to it. Sometimes I can reflect something of this kind in my novels. Writing novels is a way to encompass this - this something.
Q. You are looking for a special relationship between the litera- ture and the criticism of black writers - a relationship that will enable the literature to be heard as it really is - a criticism that will illumi- nate whatever story black people have to tell from its inside.
426 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
A. Black people have a story, and that story has to be heard. There was an articulate literature before there was print. There were griots. They memorized it. People heard it. It is important that there is sound in my books -that you can hear it, that I can hear it. So I am inclined not to use adverbs, not because I am trying to write a play, but because I want to try to give the dialogue a certain sound.
Q. It is not difficult to detect that sound.
A. Yes, you hear that. What you hear is what you remember. That oral quality is deliberate. It is not unique to my writing, but it is a deliberate sound that I try to catch. The way black people talk is not so much the use of non-standard grammar as it is the manipulation of metaphor. The fact is that the stories look as though they come from people who are not even authors. No author tells these stories. They are just told - meanderingly - as though they are going in several directions at the same time. I had to divide my books into chapters because I had to do something in order for people to recognize and understand what I was doing. But they don't necessarily have to have that form. I am not experimental, I am simply trying to recreate some- thing out of an old art form in my books - the something that defines what makes a book "black." And that has nothing to do with whether the people in the books are black or not. The open-ended quality that is sometimes a problematic in the novel form reminds me of the uses to which stories are put in the black community. The stories are con- stantly being retold, constantly being imagined within a framework. And I hook into this like a life-support system, which for me, is the thing out of which I come. It is an easy job to write stories with black people in them. I look beyond the people to see what makes black literature different. And in doing this my own style has evolved. It is not the only style, but it is a style by which I recognize my own work. Another writer, another black writer, such as Toni Cade Bam- bara, has another style. She has a very clear style, and there is no ques- tion that it is black. She could write about anything - birds, stamps - it would still sound that way. Gayl Jones has another style. So it is not a question of a black style, but it is a question of recognizing the variety of styles, and hanging on to whatever that ineffable quality is that is curiously black. The only analogy that I have for it is in music. John Coltrane does not sound like Louis Armstrong, and no one ever con- fuses one for the other, and no one questions if they are black. That is what I am trying to get at, but I don't have the vocabulary to explain it better. It can be copied, just like the music can be copied. But once
MORRISO N 427
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
one has it, it is distinguishable and therefore recognizable for itself. If it is written, it can be learned - but to be learned, it has to be in print.
I also want my work to capture the vast imagination of black people. That is, I want my books to reflect the imaginative combina- tion of the real world, the very practical, shrewd, day to day func- tioning that black people must do, while at the same time they encom- pass some great supernatural element. We know that it does not bother them one bit to do something practical and have visions at the same time. So all the parts of living are on an equal footing. Birds talk and butterflies cry, and it is not surprising or upsetting to them. These things make the world larger for them. Some young people don't want to acknowledge this as a way of life. They don't want to hark back to those embarrassing days when we were associated with "haints" and superstitions. They want to get as far as possible into the scientific world. It makes me wonder, in such cases, if the knowledge we ignore is discredited because we have discredited it.
Q. Speaking of knowledge, what do you think about the special kind of knowledge that black women have always had, and how do you think that is seen in the world?
A. Much of that knowledge is also discredited, and I think it is because people say it is no more than what women say to each other. It is called old wives' tales, or gossip, or anything but information. In the same way, friendship between women is not a suitable topic for a book. Hamlet can have a friend, and Achilles can have one, but women don't, because the world knows that women don't choose each other's acquaintanceship. They choose men first, then women as second choice. But I have made women the focal point of books in order to find out what women's friendships are really all about. And the same thing is true about why I wrote Song of Solomon the way I did. I chose the man to make that journey because I thought he had more to learn than a woman would have. I started with a man, and I was amazed at how little men taught one another in the book. I assumed that all men ever learn about being men they get from other men. So that the presence of Pilate, and the impact that all the other women had on Milkman's life, came as a bit of a surprise to me. But it made it work out right, because there were two sets of information he needed to learn in order to become a complete human being.
Q. He learns one set of information from Guitar, and he learns another set of information from Pilate, so there is a balance between what he learns from a man and what he learns from a woman.
428 CONTEMPORARY LITERATURE
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
A. And that kind of harmony is what makes it possible for him to do what he does toward the end of the book, and to do something important instead of figuring how he can live better and more com- fortably, and easier.
Q. You have been very open with your feelings about your writ- ings. This is a rare opportunity for me.
A. I'm a bit more open about it now than I was before, because when I first began writing I assumed a lot of things that were not true. Then I began to see odd things in odd places - like people having to talk about Northrup Frye or somebody like that in order to get through. I don't mean to say that Frye is inapplicable, just to point out that at some point one has to move with some authority into one's own structure. But the new structure must be well constructed, and it could not be constructed until there was a library out of which to build some- thing.
Q. We have that now.
A. We can tell it the way it is. We have come through the worst, and we are still here. I think about what black writers do as having a quality of hunger and disturbance that never ends. Classical music satisfies and closes. Black music does not do that. Jazz always keeps you on the edge. There is no final chord. There may be a long chord, but no final chord. And it agitates you. Spirituals agitate you, no matter what they are saying about how it is all going to be. There is some- thing underneath them that is incomplete. There is always something else that you want from the music. I want my books to be like that - because I want that feeling of something held in reserve and the sense that there is more - that you can't have it all right now.
Q. They have an idiom of their own?
A. That's right. Take Lena [Horne] or Aretha [Franklin] - they don't give you all, they only give you enough for now. Or the musi- cians. One always has the feeling, whether it is true or not, they may be absolutely parched, but one has the feeling that there's some more. They have the ability to make you want it, and remember the want. That is a part of what I want to put into my books. They will never fully satisfy-never fully.
MORRISO N 429
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:39 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
- Contents
- [413]
- 414
- 415
- 416
- 417
- 418
- 419
- 420
- 421
- 422
- 423
- 424
- 425
- 426
- 427
- 428
- 429
- Issue Table of Contents
- Contemporary Literature, Vol. 24, No. 4 (Winter, 1983), pp. 413-534
- Volume Information [pp. 529-534]
- Front Matter
- An Interview with Toni Morrison [pp. 413-429]
- Anthony Powell, Nicolas Poussin, and the Structure of Time [pp. 430-448]
- A Sensible Emptiness: Robert Bly and the Poetics of Immanence [pp. 449-462]
- Narrative in Drabble's "The Middle Ground": Relativity versus Teleology [pp. 463-479]
- "Play It as It Lays": Didion and the Diver Heroine [pp. 480-495]
- Reviews
- Review: "H. D.? Who Was She?" [pp. 496-511]
- Review: Desire in Language [pp. 512-520]
- Review: Sylvia Plath's "Journals" [pp. 521-523]
- Review: American Fiction since Joyce [pp. 524-527]
- Back Matter [pp. 528-528]
pdf for articles to choose/1208913.pdf
Form Matters: Toni Morrison's "Sula" and the Ethics of Narrative
Author(s): Axel Nissen and Toni Morrison
Source: Contemporary Literature , Summer, 1999, Vol. 40, No. 2 (Summer, 1999), pp. 263-285
Published by: University of Wisconsin Press
Stable URL: https://www.jstor.org/stable/1208913
REFERENCES Linked references are available on JSTOR for this article: https://www.jstor.org/stable/1208913?seq=1&cid=pdf- reference#references_tab_contents You may need to log in to JSTOR to access the linked references.
JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact [email protected]. Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at https://about.jstor.org/terms
University of Wisconsin Press is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Contemporary Literature
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
AXEL NISSEN
Form Matters: Toni Morrison's Sula and the Ethics of Narrative
"T~ he last decade has seen a renewal of interest in the "ethics of fiction," in the ways in which narrative poses and at- tempts to answer questions about how best to live in the world. This interest has been shared by philosophers as
well as literary critics. In her collection of essays Love's Knowledge, the neo-Aristotelian philosopher and classicist Martha C. Nussbaum stresses the significance of literary texts in arguing for "a conception of ethical understanding that involves emotional as well as intellec- tual activity" (ix). Nussbaum is currently one of the most prominent promulgators of "philosophy through literature," in which "a theme that is also the object of philosophical deliberation is given literary in- terpretation in terms of an imaginary world artistically constructed" (Lamarque and Olsen 391). In his 1995 study Narrative Ethics, Adam Zachary Newton is equally concerned with the philosophical status of fiction, though his context is mainly Levinas, not Aristotle. Among literary critics, on the other hand, we find the old-timer and formal- ist Wayne C. Booth, who suggests in The Company We Keep that "there are many legitimate paths open to anyone who decides to abandon, at least for a time, the notion that an interest in form precludes an in- terest in the ethical powers of form" (6-7). The emphasis on the significance of form has been a recurring as-
pect of the renewed interest in the ethical aspects of fiction. Booth em- phasizes that a writer's "choice of devices and compositional strate- gies is from the beginning a choice of ethos, an invitation to one kind of ethical criticism" (108). In Nussbaum's words: "Style itself makes its claims, expresses its own sense of what matters. Literary form is not
Contemporary Literature XL, 2 0010-7484/99/0002-0263 $1.50 ? 1999 by the Board of Regents of the University of Wisconsin System
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
264 * C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
separable from philosophical content, but is, itself, a part of content- an integral part, then, of the search for and the statement of truth" (3).
Yet Nussbaum and other philosophers-turned-literary critics such as Hilary Putnam have been criticized for being too little concerned with "literature as a separate and independent practice defined by its own logic and its own constraints and conventions" (Lamarque and Olsen 397). Nussbaum herself admits, "We need to pursue in much greater depth and detail the stylistic portion of my argument, saying a great deal more, in connection with many more authors and many different genres and styles, about the practical and human expressive content of structural choices at all levels of specificity" (186).
It is the aim of this essay to pursue just such an inquiry in relation to
one specific novel by Toni Morrison. Sula is centrally concerned with questions of right and wrong in interpersonal relationships forged by bonds of kinship, marriage, and, not least of all, friendship. What does it mean to be good? What is evil? What does it mean to be a friend? What is love? How might we learn from each other? Because Sula is a novel and not a treatise, potential answers to these questions await the reader in the form of character and situation rather than explicit philo-
sophical argument. Not only that, because Sula is the kind of experi- mental, complex, writerly narrative we often call modernist, the de- mands on the reader as interpreter and judge are more extensive than those made by, say, one of the Grimm fairy tales or a Dickens novel. Deborah E. McDowell has given us a telling description of the
work involved in reading Sula:
The novel's fragmentary, episodic, elliptical quality helps to thwart textual
unity, to prevent a totalized interpretation. An early reviewer described the
text as a series of scenes and glimpses, each "written . . . from scratch." Since none of them has anything much to do with the ones that preceded
them, "we can never piece the glimpses into a coherent picture." Whatever
coherence and meaning resides in the narrative, the reader must struggle to create.
(68-69)
A number of the fragmented episodes McDowell is referring to are of a shocking and violent nature: two young girls watch a little boy drown, a mother kills her son, a daughter watches her mother burn, a woman sleeps with the husband of her best friend. As readers of
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 265
the novel, a major part of our interpretive struggle is trying to de- termine how we feel about these happenings. The work we must do is ethical work.
Even by my choice of words in briefly describing scenes from the story, I have implied some sort of attitude toward them. I might have written: Sula and Nel drown Chicken Little, Eva murders Plum,
Sula does nothing to save Hannah's life, Sula seduces Jude. In her nar- ration, Morrison too has been forced by her very use of language to give pointers to the evaluation of characters and events in the story. These pointers are not in the form we might have expected in earlier times. Morrison's narrator does not tell us the "moral" of the story as a whole, or of any single episode. Yet this does not mean that she abdicates the power to guide our judgment. Morrison has found other and more indirect paths. Or rather, these indirect paths have found her. For an ethical stance is implicit in the very discourse of the novel, in the structure of narrative transmission the author has
chosen to relate this particular story. Thus my purpose in this essay is twofold, to consider Sula's specific
response to the broad, Aristotelian question "How should one live?" as well as the ways this response is embodied in and developed through various aspects of the novel's narrative structure and tech- nique. I will claim that Morrison's chosen form contains implicit an- swers to broad ethical questions concerning how human beings might best live together in a community and confront the danger and empti- ness in life, and that discovering these answers will involve the reader in an interpretive process that reflects the difficulties and uncertainties
of making ethical judgments in our everyday lives. Ultimately, Sula may be seen to conduct a debate as to whether individual experience or general ethical principles are the sounder basis for personal ethics. My combination of an ethical approach to fiction with a detailed nar- ratological analysis will hopefully serve not only to deepen our un- derstanding and appreciation of Morrison's novel Sula, but to suggest a way to read other of her narratives and the narratives of others.
The ethics of narrative is different from the ethics in narrative. In other words, every narrative has an ethics, but not every narrative is about ethics. I intend that the term "ethics of narrative" be under-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
266 * C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
stood to mean the study of the ethical aspect of narrative form. I choose to call this aspect "ethical" because any formal choice within a communicative situation is value-laden. What is said comes into
focus through what is not said. How a character or event is narrated may be highlighted through comparison with the means that have not been chosen. Whether or not the author is making systematic and ethical claims in or through her story, she cannot avoid making claims through the story's form. Who is given voice? Who is si- lenced? Who is characterized directly, who indirectly? Who is the fo- calizer? Who is focalized? What events are elided? What events are
described scenically? Whose minds may we enter and whose not? How are these depictions of consciousness structured? As far as these choices guide us in determining our attitude to the novel's characters and events, they are ethical choices.
There are of course ethical dimensions to the narrative text that
are not of a structural nature-first and foremost, the actions of the
characters themselves. It is the discussion of the epistemological sta- tus of fictional events and their evaluation as a basis for ethical ar-
guments-the ethics in narrative-that is at the center of much cur- rent work within the "ethics of fiction." I will consider the ethics in
Sula in due course, but always keeping in mind that in a text there are no actions in themselves; all is language. Thus any evaluation of a narrative's ethical stance must begin with the analysis of the ethics of narrative representation in the work.
It is difficult to imagine an approach to an ethics of narrative that is
divorced from the study of specific literary examples. Gerard Genette,
who has given us one important starting point for such a study with his Narrative Discourse, finds it hard to imagine an ethics of narrative at all. He writes in response to a criticism from Wayne Booth:
I do not believe that the techniques of narrative discourse are especially in-
strumental in producing... affective impulses. Sympathy or antipathy for a character depends essentially on the psychological or moral (or physi- cal!) characteristics the author gives him, the behavior and speeches he at- tributes to him, and very little on the technique of the narrative in which
he appears. (Narrative Discourse Revisited 153)
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 267
Genette goes on to say, "No doubt I exaggerate, and unquestionably I paid too little attention to these psychological effects [in Narrative Discourse], but in returning to them today at Booth's instigation, I see hardly anything but the workings of focalization that can effectually contribute to them" (153).
Genette's standpoint is one I cannot share. If the choice of specific literary techniques did not have effects, it would be tantamount to saying that the choice of direct speech over free indirect speech or scene over summary would be entirely neutral and devoid of mean- ing. Narrative techniques with no effect would also have no func- tion. In her book Transparent Minds, Dorrit Cohn argues convinc- ingly that the choice of one style of representation over another does have effects. She is particularly eloquent on the subject of the multi- farious effects of free indirect style. Cohn's point is that stylistic choices do have effects, but what these effects are cannot be divorced
from the text in which a specific literary device occurs. Thus we can- not say whether the use of free indirect style will create an effect of sympathy or irony independent of the "narrative situation" in which it occurs (Cohn 138). I hope to show that the ethical choices open to an author in writing her story do not relate only to focaliza- tion, as Genette concedes they might, but extend to all aspects of the narrative. As long as there is choice, there is no innocent choice.
Important aspects of the ethics of narrative in the modernist novel may be illustrated by the scene "late one night in 1921," in which Morrison faces one of her biggest narrative challenges: how to rep- resent a mother taking the life of her son. This is a scene in the sense that it purports to be a minute-by-minute account from the time Eva leaves her room until she returns to that room after having poured kerosene on Plum and set him alight. The three formal determinants of its meaning are its voice (Who speaks?), its perspective (Where is the focus of perception?)-taken together we would traditionally call these two elements "point of view"-and its speed (the rela- tionship of the time of the telling to the time of the told). As relates to narrative speed, this brief episode, taking up two and a half pages of the narrative, is signaled as significant merely through the fact of its scenic representation. In contrast, Eva's twenty-eight years in various nursing homes are not narratively significant, as nothing is
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
268 - C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
told about them at all. The same period of Nel's life is summarized in two paragraphs.
The voice in the passage is basically the narrator's, including the extended metaphor of Eva as a heron. The choice of comparing her to this bird rather than, say, a vulture or a crow is, of course, mean- ingful in the context of what is to follow. We also note that later, when the perspective is that of Plum, he perceives his mother's arm as "the great wing of an eagle pouring a wet lightness over him" (47). In the remainder of the passage, the voice is alternately that of the narrator giving a neutral report of events and that of Plum in a drugged stupor. Eva is voiceless, with the exception of her one re- mark, "I'm going, Plum" (47). Plum's direct speech shows us how far gone he is; Eva's silence shows that she is beyond words.
The perspective of the scene shifts several times. Eva is at first fo- calized by the narrator; then she becomes the focalizer. There is no extended depiction of her consciousness; we are only told that she "let her memory spin, loop and fall" (46) and are given one example. Morrison makes no attempt to analyze or represent in detail Eva's thoughts at this terrible moment. Instead she writes, "Eva lifted her tongue to the edge of her lip to stop the tears from running into her mouth" (47). The reader must read between the lines, picture the scene, and imagine what Eva is feeling. Her shock of discovery when bringing the strawberry crush to her lips also becomes the reader's shock of discovery. It propels her into action, as it poten- tially propels us into an understanding of the gravity of the situa- tion. Plum's focalization, which follows directly, is significant for the way it defamiliarizes a gruesome process and may be seen as an ex- ample of what Barbara Johnson refers to as Morrison's aestheticiza- tion of violence, "transforming horror into pleasure, violence into beauty" (171). The effect for the reader is again one of delay, a delay in realizing what is actually happening. The realization does not come until we read that "the kerosene-soaked Plum lay in snug de- light" (47). The order of the events within the scene is important (as the "setup" and "payoff" with the strawberry crush showed), but so is the position of the scene within the novel as a whole. Plum's death comes right at the end of the fourth section, labeled "1921." There are 125 more pages in which the implied author can continue to in- fluence the reader's understanding of this violent event.
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 269
Previous to the scene of Plum's death, there are two lengthy sec- tions giving access to Eva's mind. They are both psychonarrations. Psychonarration-"the analysis of a character's thoughts taken on directly by the narrator" (Genette, Narrative Discourse Revisited 58)- can be used dissonantly or consonantly. Access to the character's mind can cause either sympathy or judgment, depending on the narrator's tone. The white bargeman's thoughts on finding Chicken Little are an example of dissonant psychonarration: "Later, sitting down to smoke on an empty lard tin, still bemused by God's curse and the terrible burden his own kind had of elevating Ham's sons, he suddenly became alarmed by the thought that the corpse in this heat would have a terrible odor, which might get into the fabric of his woolen cloth" (63-64). The language of the first phrase is clearly influenced by the bargeman's cliched biblical rhetoric, though the voice is that of the narrator reporting the man's thoughts. A unique way in which Morrison creates dissonance is seen in Helene's psy- chonarration on her and Nel's trip south. In this passage, Morrison uses metaphorical comparisons the character can hardly have been expected to make herself, and this creates an estranging effect when used when one of these characters is clearly the focalizer. Thus the overly fastidious Helene notices the soldiers' "shit-colored uniforms" (21), and, even more anomalously, a group of men at a railroad sta- tion that Helene passes by are described as standing like "wrecked Dorics" (24). The effect of this breach in verisimilitude is to signal a distance between narrator and character.
Consonant psychonarration is much more prevalent in Sula than the dissonant type. According to Cohn, consonant psychonarration is characterized by the absence of gnomic present statements, spec- ulative or explanatory commentary, distancing appellations, and prominent analytic or conceptual terms (31). There is a cohesion of the narrator and the character: "The narrator is still there, he is still
reporting, with phrases denoting inner happenings.... Yet these phrases show the discretion of the narrating voice, how it yields to the figural thoughts and feelings even as it reports them" (31). The psychonarration on pages 33-34 of Sula, telling us what was going through Eva's head after her husband left her with only "$1.65, five eggs, three beets and no idea of what or how to feel" (32), is conso- nant. There is no distance between the narrator and Eva, and the ac-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
270 - C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
count shades into the free indirect style of narrated monologue. The focus is on the clarity of Eva's reasoning as she tries to find a way out of her predicament and her resolve in doing what has to be done to save baby Plum's life.
The scene of Boy Boy's brief visit to the Bottom in 1898 is also struc-
tured to create sympathy for Eva. The scene is focalized through Eva, who on hearing of his return "had no idea what she would do or feel"
(35). Psychonarration is ideally suited to describing those situations when a character does not know what to think or when his or her
thoughts cannot easily be verbalized. The scene in Eva's kitchen con- tains descriptions such as "It was like talking to somebody's cousin who just stopped by to say howdy before getting on back to wherever he came from"; "It hit her like a sledge hammer"; "A liquid trail of hate flooded her chest" (36). These comparisons, similes, and metaphors are what Cohn calls "psycho-analogies"-images that try to capture something subverbal, a gut feeling or a sensation that cannot be put into words by the character, but that has to be by the narrator. These figures are the surest sign of the intimacy between Eva and the narra- tor, and they create a concomitant sympathy between her and the reader. It is not necessarily true that "[t]he very exposure... to a char- acter's point of view-his thoughts, emotions, experience-tends to establish an identification with that character, and an alignment with his value picture" (Leech and Short 275), but this is the effect of the psychonarration used in the characterization of Eva.
Through the manipulation of speed, voice, perspective, and order, Morrison has given a lead-up to Eva's killing of her son that will not make it easy to dismiss her and that will guarantee, if not the reader's sympathy, at least his or her attempt at understanding. The repre- sentation of Plum's death is mimetic of the watching and waiting Hannah and Eva have been doing, and the reader is made to undergo a similar process, from bemused anticipation to horrified certainty.
Sula contains an unusual combination of omniscient and figural nar- ration. Unusual, at least, if we have come to think of "point-of-view" narrative as one that conducts the narration through the conscious- ness of one or more of the characters, almost as if the story were telling itself. But as Suzanne Ferguson has pointed out, in the works
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 271
of the writers considered central to the development of literary im- pressionism-Flaubert and Henry James-the authorial presence is "quite palpable," however "selective" and "sporadic" the omni- science of their narrators appears to be. Ferguson writes, "two major aspects of authorial presence in third-person impressionist narrative [are] over-intervention and indirect reporting of speech and thought in free indirect style" (234). These descriptions also fit Sula's "omni- scient, somewhat evasive narrator" (Grant 92). Classical signs of the narrator's omniscience in Sula are her prophetic powers ("It was the last as well as the first time [Nel] was ever to leave Medallion" [29]);
her ability to foreshadow ("after 1910 [Eva] didn't willingly set foot on the stairs but once and that was to light a fire" [37]); and her abil- ity to pass in and out of various minds at will. The fact that she has this omniscience does not necessarily mean that she makes use of it. When events are focalized through a character, there is, per defini- tion, "a restriction of 'field,' ... a selection of narrative information
with respect to what was traditionally called omniscience" (Genette, Narrative Discourse Revisited 74).
With regard to point of view, Sula is a perspectival relay race. The novel contains no fewer than six major focalizers or "reflectors" of the action-Shadrack, Helene, Nel, Eva, Sula, and Hannah-among whom Nel and Sula are quantitatively and qualitatively the most im- portant. Their friendship is at the heart of the novel, as Karen F Stein
has suggested (147), and the larger ethical claims the novel is making are closely bound up with the representation of these two girls and their growing up. As long as Sula and Nel are one, so to speak, no im- portant distinction is made in the ways in which they are represented. Nel is introduced via her mother, and the first episode in which we en- counter her in action is the episode on the train. There she takes over the power of focalization, the perspective becomes hers, as she real- izes her separateness from her mother. Similarly, we first encounter Sula's thoughts and feelings in reaction to her mother Hannah. The only difference is one of quantity. Nel is given a psychonarration over several pages to depict her reaction to her mother's shame; of Sula's reaction to overhearing her mother's statement that she loves Sula but does not like her, we are only told that "the pronouncement sent her flying up the stairs. In bewilderment, she stood at the window fin- gering the curtain edge, aware of a sting in her eye" (57).
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
272 - C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
The traumatic incident of Chicken Little's drowning foreshadows Nel's and Sula's incipient difference(s) and their parting of the ways. The scene of the accident begins distinctly from the perspective of "they," to emphasize the concurrence of the two girls' sensory im- pressions and impulses: "They ran," "they flung themselves," "they lay," "in concert," "Together they worked," "Each then looked," "They stood up, stretched," "At the same instant" (57-59). The sepa- ration of their perspective when Sula and Chicken Little climb the tree-"From their height [Nel] looked small and foreshortened" (60)-is a foreshadowing of the girls' widely differing reactions to the accident that is just about to take place. As the water darkens and closes over the place where Chicken Little sank, the perspective of the scene becomes that of Sula alone: "The pressure of his hard and tight little fingers was still in Sula's palms" (61). Next Sula encoun- ters Shadrack in his cabin in a psychonarration that really says very little about what she is feeling, only that it is terror and fear. Like Eva before killing Plum, Sula is speechless at this time of emotional crisis. Not so Nel. Nel is self-controlled, she is able to speak soothing words, she is able to concern herself with something as trivial as what has happened to Sula's belt, which Sula has not even noticed is missing. Linden Peach has noted how Sula's and Nel's differing responses
at Chicken Little's funeral further emphasize the disjunction I have outlined above (49). The point of no return for these two friends is, of course, when Nel finds Sula and Jude "down on all fours naked"
(105) on the floor of her bedroom. Nel's emotional response to dis- covering Jude and Sula together, Jude's departure, and the loss of Sula's friendship is divided into four parts. Taken together the four fragments are a vivid illustration of the valences of the various dis- cursive modes for presenting consciousness. The first section is nar- rated monologue in free indirect style with direct speech embedded in it. The second section begins as narrated monologue but quickly turns into quoted monologue. The third section is an intermixture of psychonarration with snatches of narrated and quoted monologue. The final section is again quoted monologue, or what we commonly call "stream of consciousness."
The second and the fourth fragments-Nel's plaintive apostro- phes to Jude and to Jesus-are the only examples in the novel of au- tonomous quoted monologue (traditionally called interior mono-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N 273
logue). This in itself marks the passages as significant. In stylistics, the quoted monologue is regarded as the linguistic equivalent of di- rect speech, and like the direct quotation of a character's spoken words, it is ostensibly the most unmediated form for representing consciousness, "a literal citation of ... thoughts as they are verbal- ized in inner speech" (Genette, Narrative Discourse Revisited 56). Thus it has been felt that in such passages one comes closest to the very soul of the character. The connotations of the form are sincerity, intimacy, and reliability. The hitch with this traditional response, as Cohn has pointed out, is that it is far from certain that all thoughts are verbalized in "inner speech." It cannot be certain that a quoted monologue provides the most immediate and reliable access to the character's innermost feelings-rather the opposite, in fact. Cohn shows how Robert Musil, Proust, and Nathalie Sarraute, who all
"perceive a deep cleavage between mental language and other men- tal realities," "use quoted monologue to expose the mendacity of a character's thinking language, rather than to depict searchingly in- trospective minds" (80). In her reticent use of quoted monologue, Morrison would appear to share Proust's view that interior dis- course hides more than it reveals.
In my view, Nel's quoted monologues are a prime example of the deceptiveness of this apparently objective and reliable narrative technique. The fact that Nel is able to tell herself a story about her shocking experience may be seen as a signal that she is not delving deeply enough in her self-examination. Her thoughts are well- ordered, even rhetorical, with none of the "syntactical abbreviation" or "lexical opaqueness" Cohn describes as the standard stylistic de- vices of the Joycean interior monologue (94). As the ending of the novel confirms, this is a case of major repression, one that lasts for twenty-eight years. Retrospectively we see that these passages con- tain rationalizations rather than realizations.
So why are many readers taken in? Why do we not trust our own feelings? What is there in the depiction of Jude and Nel's relation- ship to make us think his departure would make her feel a violent sense of loss? Strictly speaking, nothing. The reader is even told that her love for him "had spun a steady gray web around her heart" (95). Yet we have taken her response at face value. We do so largely, I think, because of the alleged directness of its representation.
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
274 ' C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
S. Diane Bogus writes, "By making this switch in point of view, Mor- rison steps out of the way so we can begin to be sympathetic ... to Nel"; and Bogus, in her own words, does "become sympathetic to her" (75). Elliott Butler-Evans observes similarly that sympathy is gained for Nel through a "shift in narrative focus" (87), where the events are viewed from Nel's point of view. The first monologue, a rumination on Jude's left-behind tie, reinforces the impression. That the monologue that comes closest to Joycean stream of conscious- ness is placed last makes it the final word on the matter until the very end of the novel. To a certain extent, it wipes out the impression of the long preceding section. On closer inspection, though, this third section may be seen to indicate a subverbal and subconscious level of Nel's mind, which she is not willing to explore and which only becomes plain when the epiphanic ending throws a new light over all that precedes it.
The third passage is psychonarration, the mode which allows the writer to approach the subconscious, if only metaphorically. The most important clue to depths unsounded and feelings unexamined is, of course, the ball of muddy strings. C. Lynn Munro has sug- gested that the gray ball "functions as an objective correlative for the gestalt of emotions which Nel has chosen to dismiss categorically rather than attempt to untangle" (152). In Cohn's terms, the ball of fluff is another example of a psycho-analogy, an attempt at captur- ing an ineffable feeling of dread and loss and a symbol of the ques- tions Nel cannot or will not deal with. The hair ball functions so
powerfully here because it is not only a metaphor for the state of Nel's mind but is also a metonymy, a symptom of a mental distur- bance, an actual part of her consciousness.
Despite this eloquent sign that Nel is not able to come to terms with the true cause of her grief, readers have been convinced that her depression is due to the loss of Jude. The extent to which the reader may forget any signals that point in a different direction is vividly illustrated by Butler-Evans's statement: "While the conclu- sion of the novel indicates a moment in which Nel suddenly realizes that it was her separation from Sula that caused her pain, there is no sense in which that insight even remotely enters her mind earlier" (85). What of the following passage from the third section? "Here she was in the midst of it, hating it, scared of it, and again she
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 275
thought of Sula as though they were still friends and talked things over. That was too much. To lose Jude and not have Sula to talk to about it because it was Sula that he had left her for" (110).
Despite the long psychonarration, in which Jude is barely men- tioned, it is all too easy to persist in the belief that Nel's sense of loss is occasioned by her husband's departure. In doing so, though, one is being as conventional as Nel herself. Nel's reaction is what one would expect, and thus one does not question it. In a novel where one sel- dom gets what one expects, the reader should be more suspicious.
There is no better example in the novel of how Morrison uses for- mal devices to guide our ethical appraisal of the characters, even if, in this case, the result may be a faulty judgment. There is no neces- sary connection between Nel deceiving herself and her deceiving us, but if Morrison is to achieve her powerful final effect she is depen- dent on having the reader undergo a process of perception that is not unlike that of her character Nel. Only the most conscious of writ- ers manage to achieve this mimetic fit between fictional form and what we may old-fashionedly call the moral of the story.
Taken as a whole, Sula's form mirrors the complexities of ethical judgment and displays the difficulty and uncertainty of ethical choices. McDowell raises the pertinent question: "Can we ever de- termine the right judgment?" According to her, Sula "implies that that answer can only come from within, from exploring all parts of the self" (68). This would appear to me to be a mistaken interpreta- tion. One lesson the novel teaches very clearly is that the self is not enough, no matter how many parts of it one is drawing on. Had the self been enough, Sula with her egocentric individualism would have been much closer to the ethical center of the work. She has cer-
tainly explored more parts of the self than her contemporaries in the Bottom, yet despite her bravado, she never attains the ethical stand- ing of, say, her grandmother.
McDowell has written one of the most insightful essays on Sula to date, but to my mind she is too positive in her appraisal of the title character. Though she is careful to note that the novel "does not re- duce a complex set of dynamics to a simple opposition or choice be- tween two 'pure' alternatives" (68), her own reading threatens to do
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
276 * C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
just that by the extent to which it favors Sula's perspective over and against that of Nel. While it is true that the reader "must undergo the process of development that Nel undergoes," this development does not involve "embracing what Sula represents: the self as process and fluid possibility" (66), but rather means taking full re- sponsibility for one's life and actions, and gaining a deeper under- standing of one's situation and lived experience. One way to answer McDowell's question concerning "right judg-
ment" and to gain some sort of objective hold on the relative ethical position and worth of the various characters in Sula is to be found in Lynne Tirrell's essay "Storytelling and Moral Agency." There Tirrell seeks to "explore the notion that telling stories to ourselves is neces- sary for being moral agents" (116), and she uses Morrison's first novel, The Bluest Eye, as her example. According to Tirrell, moral agency is characterized by at least three features: (1) the capacity to represent (particularly one's own actions and those of others); (2) a sense of self (which involves an ability to distinguish oneself from others); and (3) being capable of making judgments marked by "au- thority" (that is, making ethical decisions, acting on them, and being able to justify them to others).
Against this background, we see even more clearly why Sula is not fully a moral agent and cannot be a model for emulation. She does not have Eva's power to represent her own ethical position and to justify her actions to others. While Sula's sense of self is strong, maybe too strong, it borders on solipsism because she has little sense of how she appears to the world around her. Munro has observed that Sula "never really comes to terms with the limitations of her approach to life" (153). What is essential to an ethical position, and that which Sula lacks, is an understanding of and empathy with the other. Robert Sar- gent comments: "[A] major theme of [Morrison's] novels is the need for balance or wholeness. These qualities may be acquired by the characters in the novels only through an act that is analogous to one involved in the creation of art-an act of the imagination which comes from a willingness to see the world as others see it" (229). As Tirrell concludes, "Without at least a minimally articulated notion of one's place in the community, one cannot be a moral agent" (124). In her emphasis on the importance of perception-"the ability to
discern, acutely and responsively, the salient features of one's par-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 277
ticular situation" (Nussbaum 37)-Morrison comes very close to an Aristotelian situationalist ethics, as illustrated by the later novels of Henry James and explicated by Nussbaum in her essay on The Golden Bowl. "The Aristotelian view," writes Nussbaum, "stresses
that bonds of close friendship or love (such as those that connect members of a family, or close personal friends) are extremely im- portant in the whole business of becoming a good perceiver" (44). She writes that, to James, "Moral knowledge ... is not simply intel- lectual grasp of propositions; it is not even simply intellectual grasp of particular facts; it is perception. It is seeing a complex, concrete re- ality in a highly lucid and richly responsive way; it is taking in what is there, with imagination and feeling" (152).
If it is true, as McDowell asserts, that Morrison "denies the whole
notion of character as static essence, replacing it with the idea of char- acter as process" (61), it is equally true that she represents the ethical perception of an event as process. Johnson has pointed out that "[t]he dissociation of affect and event is one of Morrison's most striking lit- erary techniques in [Sula], both in her narrative voice ... and in the emotional lives of her characters" (168). As Nel's response to Jude's and Sula's infidelity shows, the "truth" about any situation may only become apparent after many years have passed. This in turn makes the evaluation of right and wrong an ongoing and potentially indef- inite activity. The principle of deferred significance is essential to the novel's epistemology, and it indicates that if there ever is a final, cor- rect judgment, it may be a long time in the making.
There would appear to be in Sula an implicit claim that the only way one may attain perception-however imperfect-is through conversation. The only way "to see the world as others see it" is through dialogue. Though the representation of dialogue is not dominant in the novel, the fictional conversations are often impor- tant sites both for the contestation of prior ethical claims and the (at least partial) resolution of ethical dilemmas. Some of the sections of dialogue come closer than anything to resolving the major ethical conflicts in the novel.
Two important examples are Hannah's confrontation with her mother and Nel's confrontation with Sula. In these conversations, ex-
planations are sought, implications are dredged up, and motivations are given by the characters themselves, making them, in addition to
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
278 ? C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
the novel's representations of consciousness, the most important loci for ethical interpretation. The form of these scenes is again signifi- cant. Dialogue can be presented in four basic ways, through report (He announced his departure); direct speech ("I'm going," he said); indirect speech (He said he was going); and free indirect speech (He was going). As the scene in the kitchen between Sula, Nel, and Jude makes clear, the choice of one of these forms and the combination of
them is significant. While Nel's and Sula's speech acts are given in di- rect speech, Jude's words are only reported, with highly ironic effect. The summary of Jude's "whiney tale that peaked somewhere be- tween anger and a lapping desire for comfort" (103) is in contrast to the almost page-long quotation of Sula's response to his complaint that "a Negro man had a hard row to hoe in this world" (103). This differential treatment would seem to imply that Jude is not worth lis- tening to, while Sula deserves our undivided attention.
In the conversations I wish to focus on, the dialogue of the char- acters is always given in direct speech, which is the closest fiction can come in approximating an external reality. As Genette has pointed out, "the only thing that language can imitate perfectly is language" ("Frontiers" 132). The fact that Morrison quotes the char- acters' words verbatim lends an air of objectivity to the scene ("this is what was actually said") but also leaves it entirely up to the reader to discern the implications of the dialogue.
Hannah and Nel set off their respective confrontations with Eva and Sula by asking some of the same probing questions we have been asking. Why did Eva kill Plum? How could Sula sleep with Jude? De- spite being conventionally in the wrong, on the defensive, Eva and Sula come away as the victors in these confrontations. One can put this down to their superior intelligence or their advanced verbal rhetoric, but it is the narrator who in the final instance lets them speak.
Eva and Sula are given all the good lines. The narrator gives Eva the only metanarrative in the novel-the lengthy and powerful mono- logue in which she explains her fear that Plum would one day force himself upon her-and Sula the prophetic rhapsody beginning, "Oh, they'll love me all right. It will take time, but they'll love me" (145). Maybe to counter the enormous rhetorical power of these women, Morrison gives the perspective in these scenes to Hannah and Nel. In the phrases that sometimes intersperse the dialogue, brief reactions
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 279
from the daughter and friend are recorded that show that the scene is
being focalized through them. Rather than adjust the balance, though, this privilege only works to reveal the total absence of an adequate re- sponse in Hannah to what Eva is telling her and the inability of Nel to comprehend what Sula is saying. While Eva struggles to explain how difficult it was even to keep herself and her children alive in response to Hannah's question "Mamma, did you ever love us?" Hannah is only preoccupied with planning supper. When on her deathbed Sula tries to engage her friend in a deeply ethical conversation on the ques- tion of how to live a good life, Nel's mental response is that Sula is "showing off" and that "Talking to her about right and wrong was like talking to the deweys" (143, 145). Out of self-absorption and narrow-mindedness, Hannah and Nel are not interested in pursuing the ethical discussion they themselves have instigated. Hannah does not feel any interest or sympathy in response to her mother's tale; there is never any doubt in Nel's mind that she is in the right. An in- teresting contrast to these scenes is the confrontation between Sula and her grandmother, which covers some of the same ground as that between Hannah and Eva. Again, the characters' words are quoted directly, but this time the scene is not focalized at all, neither charac- ter's thoughts being made available to us. This makes it much more difficult to decide who comes out the victor.
These conversations are on the whole unsuccessful. They do not bring the participants closer to each other in a mutual understand- ing. Yet there can be no doubt that the author still holds out a hope for the life-enhancing powers of dialogue. One of the few uncondi- tionally beautiful relationships in the novel-that between Ajax and Sula-is depicted as working so well (at least to Sula's mind) be- cause they have "genuine conversations" (127). Significantly, Morri- son chooses not to reproduce one of these conversations but only re- ports what they are like from Sula's perspective: "He did not speak down to her or at her, nor content himself with puerile questions about her life or monologues of his own activities" (127-28). The em- phasis is on equality, empathy, and meeting each other half way. This is the type of conversation the dying Sula tries to have with her friend Nel, but it is too late. Sula can no longer make her friend "see old things with new eyes" (95).
In the implicit debate in the novel between those favoring a per-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
280 * C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
sonal ethics based on perception through dialogue and those hold- ing firm to principle and universal ethical laws, the Peace women- Eva and Sula and to a certain extent Hannah-would seem to stand
on the side of ethical improvisation and the Wright women-Helene and Nel-on the side of convention. To some extent, the conflict is
whether the mind or the emotions should have preeminence in our ethical deliberations. The shortcomings of going to either extreme are nowhere better summed up than in Nel's and Sula's thoughts about each other:
The situation was clear to [Nel] now. Sula... was incapable of making any but the most trivial decisions. When it came to matters of grave impor- tance, she behaved emotionally and irresponsibly and left it to others to
straighten out. And when fear struck her, she did unbelievable things. Like that time with her finger. Whatever those hunkies did, it wouldn't have been as bad as what she did to herself. But Sula was so scared she had
mutilated herself, to protect herself. (101)
Nel, [Sula] remembered, always thrived on a crisis. The closed place in the water; Hannah's funeral. Nel was the best. When Sula imitated her, or tried
to, those long years ago, it always ended up in some action noteworthy not
for its coolness but mostly for its being bizarre. The one time she tried to pro-
tect Nel, she had cut off her own finger tip and earned not Nel's gratitude but her disgust. From then on she had let her emotions dictate her behavior.
(141)
For Nel there are no ethical dilemmas because there are always rules to follow. If you only watch a crime, you are not guilty of commit- ting it. If your best friend makes love to your husband and he leaves you, then your friend becomes your enemy and you grieve for the loss of your husband. When an old friend is sick, you visit her, even if you hate her. In a crisis you remain calm and try to minimize the damage.
As the novel shows, "coolness" is different from goodness. One can do the right things for the wrong reasons. And reason can blind one to the truth of the emotions. Conventional morality blocks Nel's realization of her own complicity in Chicken Little's death and her loss of Sula's friendship. Nel enters so fully into the role of the inno-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 281
cent bystander and the abandoned wife, succumbs so totally to the ostensible primacy of the marriage bond and the heterosexual rela- tionship, that for a quarter of a century she is blind to the truth about her own life.
Morrison's last chance to display the potentially regenerative powers of dialogue is the scene between Eva and Nel in the nursing home. At this point Eva is ninety-five years old and we have not en- countered her for more than seventy pages. While the conversation between Eva and her daughter Hannah brought perception only to the former, and that between Eva and Sula ended in a stalemate, the
conversation between Eva and Nel in the nursing home illustrates the potential for shared understanding that lies in dialogue. There is again a parallel with James's ethical vision as interpreted by Nuss- baum. "Progress," Nussbaum writes, "comes not from the teaching of an abstract law but by leading the friend, or child, or loved one- by a word, by a story, by an image-to see some new aspect of the concrete case at hand, to see it as this or that. Giving a 'tip' is to give a gentle hint about how one might see" (160). What is it Eva does in this scene but exactly that, give Nel a tip?
"Tell me how you killed that little boy."
"What? What little boy?"
"The one you threw in the water. I got oranges. How did you get him in the water?"
"I didn't throw no little boy in the river. That was Sula." "You. Sula. What's the difference? You was there. You watched, didn't
you? Me, I never would've watched." (168)
This is much the same tip that her friend Sula gave her when she asked, "How you know? ... About who was good. How you know it was you?" (146). Only after twenty-five years and a new reminder can Nel begin to answer this question, both with regard to Chicken Little's death and the way she parted from her husband.
Given the fundamentally polyphonic nature of Morrison's novel and human fallibility, no single character may squarely inhabit or embody the ethical center of the text, that is, coincide entirely with the ethical stance of the implied author. Yet Roseann P. Bell and Deb-
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
282 * C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
orah Guth rightly emphasize the significance of the character Eva Peace. Eva has subtle powers over both her world and the narrative representation of that world that are not paralleled by any other character. I have already noted many examples of the cohesion be- tween the narrator and this character. In addition to consonant psy- chonarration and metanarrative, Eva's ethos is enhanced by the way in which her "mind style" affects the narrator's style and the way in which the use of repetitive discourse shows Eva's impressions of the other characters to be correct and her memory to be reliable. The chapter entitled "1923," which deals with Hannah's death by fire, begins, "The second strange thing was Hannah's coming" (67). Later, we find: "But before the second strange thing, there had been the wind, which was the first" (73). There is no indication that these
thoughts are attributed to anyone but the narrator. Finally, seven pages into the chapter, we read in reference to Hannah's dream of a wedding in a red dress, "Later [Eva] would remember it as the third strange thing" (74). Only then does it become apparent that the or- dering of the "strange things" during two days in August is Eva's; her perspective has influenced the narration of the entire chapter, even those parts that are not focalized through her. Similarly, Eva's tendency to erase the individuality of the three boys she takes into her home, by calling them collectively "the deweys," is taken up by the narrator and also becomes her way of referring to them. When Eva recalls the freezing cold night she spent with Plum in the out- house, the details of the scene are exactly the same as in the narra- tor's rendition twenty-six pages before. In addition to this proof of reliability, Eva's ethical standing in the narrative is increased by her being the only one to understand some of Sula's most disturbing be- havior. For example, Eva is convinced that "Sula had watched Han- nah burn not because she was paralyzed, but because she was inter- ested" (78). She accuses Sula of this during their argument, and in Sula's dying monologue her suspicion is confirmed.
In Munro's words, Sula provides the following answer to the peren- nial philosophical and ethical question, How should one live?:
[Morrison] ... suggests that only by forging meaningful relationships can the individual transcend the agony of alienated existence and attain a wholeness.... [I]f one is willing to take the risks of honest involvement,
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 283
one can effect a middle ground between the self-denying retreat chosen by
Nel... and the self-righteous disregard for others chosen by Sula. (154)
Eva is the character who goes furthest in this "honest involvement," in what James in his preface to The Princess Casamassima calls being "finely aware and richly responsible" (qtd. in Nussbaum 135). Re- gardless of how we may ultimately judge her killing of her son-as euthanasia or murder-Eva goes further in her thinking about the other and her understanding of the other, in her human empathy, than Sula or Nel or Hannah or Helene. Terry Otten says of her, "Eva, who could commit the 'crime' of burning to death her only son in a profound act of love and yet risk her own life trying to save her daughter from fire, experiences good and evil in human rather than moralistic terms" (43). This is another way of saying that in a conflict between universal ethical laws and the exigencies of the concrete, lived situation in all its uniqueness, Eva will not be pacified by fear or convention. The statement "Me, I never would've watched"
seems to sum up her personal ethics. As the novel shows, she prac- tices what she preaches.
Toni Morrison contributes to our understanding of the importance of perception in ethics her idea of perception as process, her stress on learning from others through conversation, and the extension of the ethical inquiry into "parts unknown" of the American social and racial landscape. One reviewer's reaction to Sula and novels by Ed Bullins and Alice Walker was: "It is not that their viewpoint is amoral-we are asked for judgment. It's that the characters we judge lie so far outside the guidelines by which we have always made our judgments" (Bryant 10). Yet as Wayne Booth has pointed out, "It is not the degree of otherness that distinguishes fiction of the highest ethical kind but the depth of education it yields in dealing with the 'other"' (195). Ultimately, Sula's form contributes as much to ethics as does its abstractable content.
University of Oslo
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
284 * C O N T E M P O R A R Y L I T E R AT U R E
WORKS CITED
Bell, Roseann P. Rev. of Sula. Critical Essays on Toni Morrison. Ed. Nellie Y. McKay. Boston: Hall, 1988. 24-27.
Bogus, S. Diane. "An Authorial Tie-Up: The Wedding of Symbol and Point of View in Toni Morrison's Sula." CLA Journal 33 (1989): 73-80.
Booth, Wayne C. The Company We Keep: An Ethics of Fiction. Berkeley: U of Cali- fornia P, 1988.
Bryant, Jerry H. Rev. of Sula. Toni Morrison: Critical Perspectives Past and Present. Ed. Henry Louis Gates, Jr., and K. A. Appiah. New York: Amistad, 1993.8-10.
Butler-Evans, Elliott. Race, Gender, and Desire: Narrative Strategies in the Fiction of
Toni Cade Bambara, Toni Morrison and Alice Walker. Philadelphia: Temple UP, 1989.
Cohn, Dorrit. Transparent Minds: Narrative Modes for Presenting Consciousness in Fiction. Princeton, NJ: Princeton UP, 1978.
Ferguson, Suzanne. "The Face in the Mirror: Authorial Presence in the Multiple Vision of Third-Person Impressionist Narrative." Criticism 21 (1979): 230-50.
Genette, Gerard. "Frontiers of Narrative." Figures of Literary Discourse. Trans. Alan Sheridan. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1982. 127-44.
. Narrative Discourse: An Essay in Method. Trans. Jane E. Lewin. Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 1980. . Narrative Discourse Revisited. Trans. Jane E. Lewin. Ithaca, NY: Cornell
UP, 1988.
Grant, Robert. "Absence into Presence: The Thematics of Memory and 'Missing' Subjects in Toni Morrison's Sula." Critical Essays on Toni Morrison. Ed. Nel- lie Y. McKay. Boston: Hall, 1988. 90-103.
Guth, Deborah. "A Blessing and a Burden: The Relation to the Past in Sula, Song of Solomon and Beloved." Modern Fiction Studies 39 (1993): 575-96.
Johnson, Barbara. "'Aesthetic' and 'Rapport' in Toni Morrison's Sula." Textual Practice 7 (1993): 165-72.
Lamarque, Peter, and Stein Haugom Olsen. Truth, Fiction, and Literature: A Philo- sophical Perspective. Oxford: Clarendon, 1994.
Leech, Geoffrey N., and Michael H. Short. Style in Fiction: A Linguistic Introduc- tion to English Fictional Prose. London: Longman, 1981.
McDowell, Deborah E. "Boundaries: Or Distant Relations and Close Kin." Afro- American Literary Study in the 1990s. Ed. Houston A. Baker, Jr., and Patricia Redmond. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1989. 51-70.
Morrison, Toni. Sula. 1973. New York: Plume-Penguin, 1982. Munro, C. Lynn. "The Tattooed Heart and the Serpentine Eye: Morrison's
Choice of an Epigraph for Sula." Black American Literature Forum 18 (1984): 151-54.
Newton, Adam Zachary. Narrative Ethics. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 1995. Nussbaum, Martha C. Love's Knowledge: Essays on Philosophy and Literature. New
York: Oxford UP, 1990.
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
N I S S E N * 285
Otten, Terry. The Crime of Innocence in the Fiction of Toni Morrison. Columbia: U of Missouri P, 1989.
Peach, Linden. Toni Morrison. London: Macmillan, 1995.
Sargent, Robert. "A Way of Ordering Experience: A Study of Toni Morrison's The Bluest Eye and Sula." Faith of a (Woman) Writer. Ed. Alice Kessler-Harris and William McBrien. Westport, CT: Greenwood, 1988. 229-36.
Stein, Karen E "Toni Morrison's Sula: A Black Woman's Epic." Black American Literature Forum 18 (1984): 146-50.
Tirrell, Lynne. "Storytelling and Moral Agency." Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 48 (1990): 115-26.
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:35 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
- Contents
- image 1
- image 2
- image 3
- image 4
- image 5
- image 6
- image 7
- image 8
- image 9
- image 10
- image 11
- image 12
- image 13
- image 14
- image 15
- image 16
- image 17
- image 18
- image 19
- image 20
- image 21
- image 22
- image 23
- Issue Table of Contents
- Contemporary Literature, Vol. 40, No. 2, Summer, 1999
- Front Matter
- An Interview with Rita Dove [pp.183-213]
- Jefferson at the Millennial Gates: History and Apocalypse in the Fiction of Steve Erickson [pp.214-239]
- How Global Is It: Walter Abish and the Fiction of Globalization [pp.240-262]
- Form Matters: Toni Morrison's "Sula" and the Ethics of Narrative [pp.263-285]
- Elizabeth Bishop's "Queer Birds": Vassar, "Con Spirito," and the Romance of Female Community [pp.286-310]
- Reviews
- Nuclear Criticism [pp.311-318]
- Ritualists and Mythologists [pp.319-326]
- Back Matter [pp.327-327]
pdf for articles to choose/25088764.pdf
"Intimate Things in Place": A Conversation with Toni Morrison
Author(s): Toni Morrison and Robert Stepto
Source: The Massachusetts Review , Autumn, 1977, Vol. 18, No. 3 (Autumn, 1977), pp. 473-489
Published by: The Massachusetts Review, Inc.
Stable URL: https://www.jstor.org/stable/25088764
JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact [email protected]. Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at https://about.jstor.org/terms
is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The Massachusetts Review
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"INTIMATE THINGS IN PLACE"
A CONVERSATION WITH TONI MORRISON
[STEPTO]: I WANT TO START WITH SOMETHING WE'VE TALKED ABOUT before, and that is this extraordinary sense of place in your novels. By that I mean you create communities, the community that Pecola, Claudia and the rest live in, in The Bluest Eye, and of course, in Sula, the Bottom. The places are set in time; there are addresses? we know Sula's address, right down to the house number. Years are mentioned, seasons are mentioned, details are given, and I was struck by these features in two ways. First, by the extent to which you seem to be trying to create specific geographical landscapes, and second, by how landscape seems to perform different functions in the two novels.
[morrison]: I can't account for all aspects of it. I know that I never felt like an American or an Ohioan or even a Lorainite. I never felt like a citizen. But I felt very strongly?not much with the first book;
more with the second; and very much with the one I'm working on now?I felt a very strong sense of place, not in terms of the country or the state, but in terms of the details, the feeling, the mood of the community, of the town. In the first book, I was clearly pulling straight out of what autobiographical information I had. I didn't create that town. It's clearer to me now in my memory of it than when I lived there?and I haven't really lived there since I was seventeen years old. Also, I think some of it is just a woman's strong sense of being in a room, a place, or in a house. Sometimes my relation ship to things in a house would be a little different from, say my brother's or my father's or my sons'. I clean them and I move them and I do very intimate things "in place": I am sort of rooted in it, so that writing about being in a room looking out, or being in a world looking out, or living in a small definite place, is probably very common among most women anyway.
This interview was conducted in Ms. Morrison's office at Random House Pub lishers in New York City on May 19, 1976. The interviewer is Robert B. Stepto.
473
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review
The other thing was that when I wrote Sula I was interested in making the town, the community, the neighborhood, as strong as a character as I could, without actually making it "The Town, they," because the most extraordinary thing about any group, and par ticularly our group, is the fantastic variety of people and things and behavior and so on. But nevertheless there was a cohesiveness there in my mind and it was true in my life. And though I live in New York, I don't relate easily to very, very large cities, because I have never lived in a huge city except this one. My tendency is to focus on neigh borhoods and communities. And the community, the black com munity?I don't like to use that term because it came to mean some thing much different in the sixties and seventies, as though we had to forge one?but it had seemed to me that it was always there, only we called it the "neighborhood." And there was this life-giving, very, very strong sustenance that people got from the neighborhood. One lives, really, not so much in your house as you do outside of it, within the "compounds," within the village, or whatever it is. And legal responsibilities, all the responsibilities that agencies now have, were the responsibilities of the neighborhood. So that people were taken care of, or locked up or whatever. If they were sick, other people took care of them; if they needed something to eat, other people took care of them; if they were old, other people took care of them; if they were mad, other people provided a small space for them, or related to their madness or tried to find out the limits of their madness.
They also meddled in your lives a lot. They felt that you belonged to them. And every woman on the street could raise everybody's child, and tell you exactly what to do and you felt that connection with those people and they felt it with you. And when they punished us or hollered at us, it was, at the time, we thought, so inhibiting and so cruel, and it's only much later that you realize that they were interested in you. Interested in you?they cared about your behavior. And then I knew my mother as a Church woman, and a Club woman?and there was something special about when she said "Sister," and when all those other women said "Sister." They meant that in a very, very fundamental way. There were some interesting things going on inside people and they seemed to me the most extra ordinary people in the world. But at the same time, there was this kind of circle around them?we lived within 23 blocks?which they could not break.
[s]: From what you're telling me, it would seem that creating Medal lion in Sula might have been a more difficult task than creating the neighborhood in The Bluest Eye.
[m]: Oh, yes, Medallion was more difficult because it was wholly fabricated; but it was based on something my mother had said some
474
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" time ago. When she first got married, she and my father went to live in Pittsburgh. And I remember her telling me that in those days all the black people lived in the hills of Pittsburgh, but now they lived amid the smoke and dirt in the heart of that city. It's clear up in those hills, and so I used that idea, but in a small river town in Ohio. Ohio is right on the Kentucky border, so there's not much difference between it and the "South." It's an interesting state from the point of view of black people because it is right there by the Ohio River, in the south, and at its northern tip is Canada. And there were these fantastic abolitionists there, and also the Ku Klux Klan lived there. And there is only really one large city. There are hundreds of small towns and that's where most black people live. You know, in most books, they're always in New York or some exotic place, but most of our lives are spent in little towns, little towns all throughout this country. And that's where, you know, we live. And that's where the juices came from and that's where we made it, not made it in terms of success but made who we are. So I loved writing about that because it was so wide open.
Sula was hard, for me; very difficult to make up that kind of char acter. Not difficult to think it up, but difficult to describe a woman who could be used as a classic type of evil force. Other people could use her that way. And at the same time, I didn't want to make her freakish or repulsive or unattractive. I was interested at that time in doing a very old, worn-out idea, which was to do something with good and evil, but putting it in different terms. And I wanted Nel to be a warm, conventional woman, one of those people you know are going to pay the gas bill and take care of the children. You don't have to ask about them. And they are magnificent, because they take these small tasks and they do them. And they do them without the fire and without the drama and without all of that. They get the world's work done somehow.
[s]: How did Nel get to that point, given the background you pro vided her with? Why does her grandmother have those "question able roots"? How does that lead to Nel?
[m]: It has to do with Nel's attraction for Sula. To go back, a black woman at that time who didn't want to do the conventional thing, had only one other kind of thing to do. If she had talent she went into the theater. And if she had a little voice, she could sing, or she could go to a big town and she could pretend she was dancing or what ever. That was the only outlet if you chose not to get married and have children. That was it. Or you could walk the streets; although you might get there sort of accidentally; you might not choose to do that. So that Nel's grandmother just means that there's that kind of life from which Nel comes; that's another woman who was a hustler,
475
This content downloaded from ��������������75fff:ffff:ffff:ffff:ffff on Thu, 01 Jan 1976 12:34:56 UTC
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review
that part is already in Nel and accounts for her attraction to Sula. And also those are the kinds of women there were. Here is this woman, Nel, whose mother is just busy, busy, busy, reacting against her own mother, and goes to the far extreme of having this rather neat, rather organized, rather pompous life, forcing all of the creativ ity out of Nel. But Nel wants it anyway, which is what makes it possible for her to have a very close friend who is so different from her, in the way she looks at life. And I wanted to make all of that sort of reasonable. Because what was the attraction of Nel for Sula? Sula for Nel? Wiry would they become friends in the first place? You see? And so I wanted to say, as much as I could say it without being overbearing, that there was a little bit of both in each of those two women, and that if they had been one person, I suppose they would have been a rather marvelous person. But each one lacked some thing that the other one had.
[s]: It's interesting you should mention this, because my students wanted to pursue the question of Sula and Nel being perhaps two sides of the same person, or two sides of one extraordinary character. But this character is nevertheless fractured into Sula and Nel.
[m]: Precisely. They're right on target because that was really in my mind. It didn't come to me quite that way. I started out by think ing that one can never really define good and evil. Sometimes good looks like evil; sometimes evil looks like good?you never really know
what it is. It depends on what uses you put it to. Evil is as useful as good is, although good is generally more interesting; it's more com plicated. I mean, living a good life is more complicated than living an evil life, I think. And also, it wasn't hard to talk about that be cause everyone has something in mind when they think about what a good life is. So I put that in conventional terms, for a woman: someone who takes care of children and so on and is responsible and goes to church and so on. For the opposite kind of character, which is a woman who's an adventurer, who breaks rules, she can either be a criminal?which I wasn't interested in?or lead a kind of cabaret life?which I also wasn't interested in. But what about the woman who doesn't do any of that but is nevertheless a rule-breaker, a kind of law-breaker, a lawless woman? Not a law-abiding woman. Nel knows and believes in all the laws of that community. She is the com munity. She believes in its values. Sula does not. She does not believe in any of those laws and breaks them all. Or ignores them. So that she becomes more interesting?I think, particularly to younger girls? because of that quality of abandon.
But there's a fatal flaw in all of that, you know, in both of those things. Nel does not make that "leap"?she doesn't know about her self. Even at the end, she doesn't know. She's just beginning. She just barely grabs on at the end in those last lines. So that living
476
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" totally by the law and surrendering completely to it without ques tioning anything sometimes makes it impossible to know anything about yourself. Nel doesn't even know what questions she's asking.
When they come to touch one another in the bedroom, when Sula's sick?Nel doesn't even know why she's there. Sula, on the other hand, knows all there is to know about herself because she examines herself, she is experimental with herself, she's perfectly willing to think the unthinkable thing and so on. But she has trouble making a connection with other people and just feeling that lovely sense of accomplishment of being close in a very strong way. She felt that in a way, of course, with Nel, but then obviously they lost one another in friendship. She was able to retrieve it rather nicely with a man, which is lovely, except that in so many instances, with men, the very thing that would attract a man to a woman in the first place might be the one thing she would give over once she learned Nel's lesson, which is love as possession. You own somebody and then you begin to want them there all the time, which is a community law. Marriage, faithfulness, fidelity; the beloved belongs to one person and can't be shared with other people?that's a community value which Sula learned when she fell in love with Ajax, which he wasn't interested in learning.
[s]: Richard Wright said in "How Bigger Was Born" that there were many Biggers that went into creating Bigger Thomas. Are there many Pecolas in Pecola? Or many Sulas in Sula?
[m]: Oh, yes! Well, I think what I did is what every writer does?once you have an idea, then you try to find a character who can manifest the idea for you. And then you have to spend a long time trying to get to know who those people are, who that character is. So you take what there is from whomever you know. Sula?I think this was really part of the difficulty?I didn't know anyone like her. I never knew a woman like that at any rate. But I knew women who looked like that, who looked like they could be like that. And then you remember women who were a little bit different in the town, you know; there's always a little bit of gossip and there's always a little bit of something. There's a woman in our town now who is an absolute riot. She can do any thing she wants to do. And it occurred to me about twenty years ago how depleted that town would be if she ever left. Everybody wanted her out, and she was a crook and she was mean and she had about twenty husbands?and she was just, you know, a huge embarrassment. Nevertheless, she really and truly was one of the reasons that they called each other on the telephone. They sort of used her excitement, her flavor, her carelessness, her restlessness, and so on. And that quality is what I used in Sula.
[s]: What about Sula's mother and grandmother?
477
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review
[m]: Oh, Hannah, the mother?I tell you, I think I feel more affection for her than for anybody else in that book. I just loved her. What I was trying to do was to be very provocative without using all of the traditional devices of provocation. And I think?that's why I wrote so slowly?I think I know how to do it by simply relying an awful lot on what I believe the reader already knows. I wanted Sula to be missed by the reader. That's why she dies early. There's a lot of book after she dies, you know. I wanted them to miss her presence in that book as that town missed her presence. I also wanted them to dislike her a lot, and to be fascinated, perhaps, but also to feel that thing that the town might feel?that this is something askew. And I wanted for them to realize at some point?and I don't know if anybody ever realizes it?that she never does anything as bad as her grandmother or her
mother did. However, they're alike; her grandmother kills her son, plays god, names people and, you know, puts her hand on a child. You know, she's god-like, she manipulates?all in the best interest. And she is very, very possessive about other people, that is, as a king is. She decided that her son was living a life that was not worth his time. She meant it was too painful for her; you know, the way you kill a dog when he breaks his leg because he can't stand the pain. He may very well be able to stand it, but you can't, so that's why you get rid of him. The mother, of course, was slack. She had no concept of love and possession. She liked to be laid, she liked to be touched, but she didn't want any confusion of relationships and so on. She's very free and open about that. Her relationship to her daughter is almost one of uninterest. She would do things for her, but she's not particularly interested in her.
[s]: That conversation in the kitchen . . .
[m]: That's right: "I love her, but I don't like her," which is an honest statement at any rate. And she'd sleep with anybody, you know, husbands. She just does it. But interestingly enough, the point was that the women in the town who knew that?they didn't like the fact? but at the same time that was something they could understand. Lust, sexual lust, and so on. So that when she dies, they will come to her aid. Now Sula might take their husbands, but she was making judgments. You see what it was?it wasn't about love. It wasn't about even lust. Nobody knows what that was about. And also, Sula did the one terrible thing for black people which was to put her grandmother in an old folks' home, which was outrageous, you know. You take care of people! So that would be her terrible thing. But at the same time, she is more strange, more formidable than either of those other two women because they were first of all within the confines of the community and their sensibilities were informed by it. Essen tially, they were pacific in the sense of what they did do. They
478
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place"
wanted to make things come together; you know, bring it together. Hannah didn't want to disturb anything. She did her work and she took care of people and so on; and Eva was generous, wide-spirited, and made some great sacrifices.
[s]: I'm fascinated by all of the women in the two novels: your portraits are so rich. It's not just the main characters?you get that woman from Meridian, Geraldine, in The Bluest Eye, and of course Mrs. McTeer, who isn't always talked about, but she certainly is the kind of figure you were describing earlier as a mother to anybody and everybody who will take you in and knows how to raise every body. With all of these various characters that you've created, certainly you must have some response to the feeling in certain literary circles that black women should be portrayed a certain way. I'm thinking now of the kinds of criticism that have been lodged against Gayl Jones.
[m]: Do you mean black women as victims, that they should not be portrayed as victims?
[s]: Either that or even?and I'm thinking more of Sula here?as emasculating. [m]: Oh yes. Well, in The Bluest Eye, I try to show a little girl as a total and complete victim of whatever was around her. But black women have held, have been given, you know, the cross. They don't walk near it. They're often on it. And they've borne that, I think, extremely well. I think everybody knows, deep down, that black men were emasculated by white men, period. And that black women didn't take any part in that. However, black women have had some enor mous responsibilities, which in these days people call freedoms?in those days, they were called responsibilities?they lived, you know, working in other people's, white people's, houses and taking care of that and working in their own houses and so on and they have been on the labor market. And nobody paid them that much attention in terms of threats, and so on, so they had a certain amount of "free dom." But they did a very extraordinary job of just taking on that kind of responsibility and in so doing, they tell people what to do. Now I have to admit, however, that it's a new idea to me?the emasculating black woman. It really is new?that is, in the last few years. I can only go by my own experience, my own family, the black men I knew?the men I knew called the shots, whether they were employed or un employed. And even in our classic set of stereotypes?Sapphire and Kingfish??he did anything he was big enough to do! Anything! Talk 'bout free! And she bitched?that she was going to work and so on. But there is an incredible amount of magic and feistiness in black men that nobody has been able to wipe out. But everybody has tried.
Now, Sula?I don't regard her as a typical black woman at all. And
479
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review
the fact that the community responds to her that way means that she's unusual. So she's not the run-of-the-mill average black woman.
[s]: If she weren't unusual, they'd know how to deal with her.
[m]: That's right. There wouldn't have been that confusion about her. They did not know how to deal with her. So she's very atypical and perhaps she would be, you know, a kind of ball-breaker, in that sense. However, the one man who talked to her, and thought she was worthy of conversation, and who let her be, was the one man she could relate to on that level that would make her want something she had never been interested in before, which was a permanent relation ship. He was a man who was not intimidated by her; he was interested in her. He treated her as a whole person, not as an extension of himself, not as a vessel, not as a symbol. Their sex was not one person killing the other?that's why I pictured her on top of him, you know, like a tree. He was secure enough and free enough and bright enough
?he wasn't terrorized by her because she was odd. He was interested. I think there was a line in the book?he hadn't met an interesting woman since his mother, who was sitting out in the woods "making roots." When a man is whole himself, when he's touched the borders of his own life, and he's not proving something to somebody else? white men or other men and so on?then the threats of emasculation, the threats of castration, the threats of somebody taking over dis appear. Ajax is strong enough. He's a terribly unemployed dude, who has interests of his own, whose mother neglected him, but never theless assumed all sorts of things about him that he lived up to like he knew he was doing. So he had a different kind of upbringing. Now that, I think, is interesting; that part of it interested me a lot, so that when he would see a woman like Sula, who had been somewhere and had some rather different views about life and so on, he was not intimidated at all. Whereas a man like Jude, who was doing a rather routine, macho thing, would split?you know, he was too threatened by all of that. Just the requirements of staying in the house and having to apologize to his wife were too much for him.
[s]: Now you mention Jude, and that balance between Jude and Ajax is clear in the book. What about Ajax and Cholly Breedlove in The Bluest Eyel
[m]: Exactly alike, in that sense. I don't mean that their backgrounds were alike. But in a way, they sort of?through neglect of the fact that someone was not there?made up themselves. They allowed them selves to be whomever they were. Cholly, of course, lives a very tragic life, tragic in the sense that there was no reward, but he is the thing I keep calling a "free man," not free in the legal sense, but free in his head. You see, this was a free man who could do a lot of things;
480
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" and I think it's a way of talking about what some people call the "bad nigger." Not in the sense of one who is so carousing, but that adjective "bad" meaning, you know, bad and good. This is a man who is stretching, you know, he's stretching, he's going all the way within his own mind and within whatever his outline might be. Now that's the tremendous possibility for masculinity among black men. And you see it a lot. Sometimes you see it when they do art things, sometimes just in personality and so on. And it's very, very deep and very, very complex and such men as that are not very busy. They may end up in sort of twentieth-century, contemporary terms being also unemployed. They may be in prison. They may be doing all sorts of things. But they are adventuresome in that regard. And then when you draw a woman who is like that, which is
unusual and uncivilized, within our context, then a man like that is interested in her. No, he doesn't want to get married, he doesn't want to do all those things, for all sorts of reasons, some of which are purely sociological. The other kind of man who is more like the Nel syndrome would be very, very preoccupied with it, and his mascu linity is threatened all the time. But then you see a man who has had certain achievements?and I don't mean social achievements?but he's been able to manipulate crap games or, you know, just do things? because Cholly has done everything?in his life. So that by the time he met Pauline, he was able to do whatever his whims suggested and it's that kind of absence of control that I wanted?you know, ob viously, that I'm interested in characters who are lawless in that regard. They make up their lives, or they find out who they are. So in that regard Cholly Breedlove is very much like Ajax.
[s]: Is the progression from girlhood in The Bluest Eye to woman hood in Sula an intentional progression? Might we view the two novels in these terms?
[m]: Yes. I think I was certainly interested in talking about black girlhood in The Bluest Eye and not so interested in it in Sula. I wanted to move it into the other part of their life. That is, what do the Claudias and Friedas, those feisty little girls, grow up to be? Pre cisely. No question about that.
The book that I'm writing now is about a man, and a lot of the things that I learned by writing about Cholly and Ajax and Jude are at least points of departure, leaping-off places, for the work that I'm doing now. The focus is on two men. One is very much like Ajax and Cholly in his youth, so stylish and adventuresome and, I don't know, I think he's truly masculine in the sense of going out too far where you're not supposed to go and running toward confrontations rather than away from them. And risks?taking risks. That quality. One of the men is very much like that. The other will learn to be a complete person, or at least have a notion of it, if I ever get him to
481
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review the end of the book. When I wrote that section on Cholly in The Bluest Eye, I thought it would be very hard for me because I didn't know that as intimately as I knew Pauline. And I thought, well, let me get started on this 'cause I'm going to have a tough time trying to really feel that kind of thing. But it's the only time I've ever written anything in my life when it all came at once. I wrote it straight through. And it took me a long time, maybe eight or nine hours the first time, not stopping at all. When I got to Pauline, whom I knew so well, I could not do it. I
could not make it. I didn't know what to write or how. And I sort of copped out anyway in the book because I used two voices, hers and the author's. There were certain things she couldn't know and I had to come in. And then there were certain things the author would say that I wanted in her language?so that there were the two things, two voices, which I had regarded, at any rate, as a way in which to do something second-best. I couldn't do it straight out the way I did every other section. That was such a fascinating experience for me to perceive Cholly that way.
[s]: Will these two men in the new book balance as Nel and Sula do?
[m]: No. That is, they're friends and they're different from each other, but they're not incomplete the way Nel and Sula are. They are completely whoever they are and they don't need another man to give them that. They love each other?I mean, men love the company of other men?they're like that. And they enjoy the barber shop and the pool room and so on, and there's a lot of that because they aren't just interested in themselves. But their relationship is based on something quite different. And I think in the friendship between men there is, you know, something else operating. So the metaphors changed. I couldn't use the same kind of language at all. And it took a long time for the whole thing to fall together because men are different and they are thinking about different things. The language had to be different.
[s]: Will neighborhood or a sense of neighborhood be just as im portant in this book?
[m]: Yes. Well, I have one man who is a sort of middle-class black dude, whose mother was the daughter of the only black doctor. His father, who is a kind of self-taught man, owns a lot of shacks in the black part of the town and he loves things, you know, he's accumulat ing property and money and so on. And his son is the main character who makes friends with people in the kind of community that is described in Sula. You know, it's a different social class, there is a leap, but I don't think the class problems among black people are as great as the class problems among white people. I mean, there's just no real problems with that in terms of language and how men relate
482
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" to one another?black men relate to one another whatever class they come from.
[s]: Sort of like people living on the same block, going to the same barber shop . . . [m]: Yes, because whatever it is, you know, the little community is by itself. You go to the same barber shop and there you are. So this one has a little bit of money and that one doesn't but it doesn't make any difference because you're thrown into the same and you get your "stuff" from one another.
[s]: Will there also be a character somewhat like Soaphead Church or Shadrack in this book? Tell me something about your two crazies.
[m]: Well, in the first place, with Shadrack, I just needed, wanted, a form of madness that was clear and compact to bounce off of Sula's strangeness. And you know, he likes her and she goes to his house and he remembers her and so on. So there's a connection between the two of them. And I wanted the town to respond to him in one way and to her in another. They're both eccentrics, outside the law, ex cept that Shadrack's madness is very organized. He has organized the world. He just wants all this to be done on one day. It's orderly, as madness is?isolation, total isolation and order. You know, it's trying to get order in what is perceived by the madman as a disordered world. So the town understands his own way of organizing chaos, once they find out what he's doing?you know, National Suicide Day. With Soaphead, I wanted, needed someone to give the child her
blue eyes. Now she was asking for something that was just awful?she wanted to have blue eyes and she wanted to be Shirley Temple, I mean, she wanted to do that white trip because of the society in which she lived and, very importantly, because of the black people who helped her want to be that. (The responsibilities are ours. It's our responsibility for helping her believe, helping her come to the point where she wanted that.) I had to have someone?her mother, of course, made her want it in the first place?who would give her the blue eyes. And there had to be somebody who could, who had the means; that kind of figure who dealt with fortune-telling, dream telling and so on, who would also believe that she was right, that it was preferable for her to have blue eyes. And that would be a person like Soaphead. In other words, he would be wholly convinced that if black people were more like white people they would be better off. And I tried to explain that in terms of his own West Indian back ground?a kind of English, colonial, Victorian thing drilled into his head which he could not escape. I needed someone to distill all of that, to say, "Yeah, you're right, you need them. Here, I'll give them to you," and really believe that he had done her a favor. Someone who would never question the request in the first place. That kind of
483
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review black. It was very important in the story that the miracle happen, and she does get them, although I had to make it fairly logical in that only she can see them and that she's really flipped by that time.
[s]: Does your job as an editor get in the way of your writing? I ask this partly because I remember so well having a creative writing teacher who told me once how his being an English major in college got in the way of his writing, so he became an anthropology major .. .
[m]: In order to free himself?
[s]: Yes. A number of things can get in the way of writing; lots of teachers of literature would like to write, but perhaps their teaching gets in the way of the writing. Now, you are a writer, and an editor, and a teacher?how do you do it? [m]: Well, I suspect that full-time teaching would get in the way of writing for me because you have to think a certain way about the literature you're teaching, and I think that would spill over into the way in which one has to think when writing. The critical stance? which is what teaching is?sometimes makes me feel, if I move right into my writing, too self-conscious. You're so aware of the theory and the effort and so on, that you become very self-conscious and maybe a little too tight about it. For me, it has to be very private and very unrelated. When I write, I can't read other people that I like. I have to read detective stories or things like that. I have to feel as if it's being done almost in a very separate womb of my own construc tion. Wholly free. And because it's the only activity at all that I en gage in wholly for myself, it's the one place that I can't have any other interference of that sort.
The editing is no problem, because that is such a different way of thinking about things. I don't have to exercise the same skills or talent. I don't create as an editor, I simply do more of what one does in teaching, but in terms of someone who is creating?you see, that is
my work, so I don't feel anything strong or deeply personal about it at all. What I want to do with an author is to get him into the position to do the best work he can, and then to try to publish it so it will receive the widest amount of attention, and look elegant, and be well-received. That's quite different. It's sort of like fishing?you catch fish, which is different from cooking them. You don't have to know one in order to do the other, and you can do one well and not do the other well. So that I don't find a conflict there. The problem, of course, is time, trying to find enough time for all of those things. And I like it all, you know, but probably the only one that I couldn't live without is the writing. I think that if all the publishers disap peared, I would write anyway, because that is a compulsion with me. To write, to think that way.
[s]: How did the teaching go this term?
484
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" [m]: Oh, I enjoyed it. I really did. I had a good time in both classes and in the "Black Women and Their Fiction" class, it was nice be cause I was able to discuss contemporary women and maybe intro duce students to some women that they had never read before. And also, it was nice going into almost untrammeled territory with them. There isn't a lot of first-rate criticism about black women writers, so that in their papers I insisted that they make reference to the text that we had read in class. And I had given them outlines and general questions which we dealt with in class to get around to a decent topic for term papers. But they knew that they were very free to intro duce ideas?in other words, there were not a lot of secondary sources to which they could go. I told them to feel free to draw their own conclusions. A couple of them did really first-rate work.
[s]: You're quite right?there isn't very much good criticism of black literature and particularly of the literature by black women. What kinds of things do you feel, as a writer, a teacher, and as an editor, need to be pursued in this regard? Should criticism take a particular direction?do certain questions need to be asked more than others.
[m]: Certain questions occur to me when I try to think of the body of black literature that there is in general and the body of black liter ature that women have produced. In the course, for example, I was very interested in how contemporary black women looked at the stereotype of black women. Did they accept that role? Did the writers believe, in the works we studied, that that was pretty much the way we were? Were there characters representative of the mam
my, whore, whatever? show-girl, whatever? And emasculation and so on? How political were they? Were the writings very, very directed by new political awarenesses or were they distant from that, were they outside the so-called realm of politics? What were their perceptions about their role? How did they really see themselves? And even?if we could get a little bit deeper, if you could think in terms of not just characters but plot and tone and the attitude of the woman writer toward the world in which she lives?does she really feel burdened and harassed? Frequently, what I found so lacking in most black writing by men that seems to be present in a lot of black women's writing is a sense of joy, in addition to oppression and being women or black or whatever. With some exceptions. Gayl Jones is an excep tion to that. She never writes about joy. I think that's because she's young. But with others, there is a sense of comfort in being who one is, there's an expression of good times, not in the sense of "going out somewhere." There's a scene in Sula where the women are just having some fun, talking to one another. They enjoy that. That kind of woman. In Lucille Clifton's Generations, there's that sense of fun and joy. In Toni Cade, there's that sense of high-spiritedness. I
485
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review
don't mean comedy, and I don't mean jokes or anything. But part of this business of living in the world and triumphing over it has to do with a sense that there's some pleasure. And where do they get that pleasure from: How do they look at what we would call beauty in the world? What do they think it is? What pleases them? Just to see what the black woman's sensibilities are when she writes. What is she preoccupied with? What does she think are the crucial sorts of questions about existence, life, man-woman relationships? Are they seen the same way as the way in which the men have seen them?
[s]: Most of the major male characters in black literature are in motion. They're frequently much more like Ajax?maybe not always as grand and high-spirited as Ajax?but mobile. I think of such books as Invisible Man and Autobiography of an Ex-Colored Man, where there's this movement and quite often, there's no name, in contrast to how women are named, how they are lovingly named. An excep tion to this might be Leon Forrest.
[m]: But even there, he has that marvelous man, James Fishbond, you know, who is just a traveling man. Both of these things are very interesting to me. The name thing is a very, very strong theme in the book that I'm writing, the absence of a name given at all, the odd names and the slave names, the whole business, the feeling of ano nymity, the feeling of orphanage. That's very important and became immediately clear to me in this new book. But the first thing you said about being in motion is also true, because I think that one of the major differences between black men's work?the major black char acters?and black women's work is precisely that. The big scene is the traveling Ulysses scene, for black men. They are moving. Trains? you hear those men talk about trains like they were their first lover? the names of the trains, the times of the trains! And, boy, you know, they spread their seed all over the world. They are really moving! Perhaps it's because they don't have a land, they don't have domin ion. You can trace that*historically, and one never knows what would have been the case if we'd never been tampered with at all. But that going from town to town or place to place or looking out and over and beyond and changing and so on?that, it seems to me, is one of the monumental themes in black literature about men. That's what they do. It is the Ulysses theme, the leaving home. And then there's no one place that one settles. I mean, one travels. And I don't mean this in the sense of the Joycean character or even in the sense of just going off to find one's fortune in the classic sort of fairy tale, going off to see where the money is. But something else. Curiosity, what's around the corner, what's across the hill, what's in the valley, what's down the track. Go find out what that is, you know! And in the process of finding, they are also making themselves. Although in
486
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" sociological terms that is described as a major failing of black men? they do not stay home and take care of their children, they are not there?that has always been to me one of the most attractive fea tures about black male life. I guess I'm not suppose to say that. But the fact that they would split in a minute just delights me. It's part of that whole business of breaking ground, doing the other thing. They would leave, go someplace else. There was always that possi bility. They were never?I don't say they were never, obviously there were exceptions to all of this?but they didn't just let it happen, just let it happen. That's part of that interesting magic I was talking about. And you know, the traveling musician, the theater group, those people who just stayed on the road, lived a different life. It's very beautiful, it's very interesting, and in that way, you know, they lived in the country, they lived here, they went all over it.
[s]: It's interesting to compare that motif to what you did to Sula, in that she is in motion in a sense . . .
[m]: Very much.
[s]: ... at the same time that she is most stationary and in those enclosures, like that bedroom where she dies.
[m]: She is a masculine character in that sense. She will do the kinds of things that normally only men do, which is why she's so strange. She really behaves like a man. She picks up a man, drops a man, the same way a man picks up a woman, drops a woman. And that's her thing. She's masculine in that sense. She's adventuresome, she trusts herself, she's not scared, she really ain't scared. And she is curious and will leave and try anything. So that quality of mascu linity?and I mean this in the pure sense?in a woman at that time is outrage, total outrage. She can't get away with that?unless she were in this sort of strange environment, this alien environment?for the normal?which would be the theater world, in which you realize, the people are living, even there, by laws. You know, somebody should do something interesting on that kind of show business woman?Billie Holiday, Bessie Smith?not just their art form, but their lives. It's incredible, that sense of adventure that those women had. And I think that's why they were there in the first place. They were outside of that little community value thing. It's more normal among men, but it's attractive, and with men, it seems to me to be one of the very interesting things to talk about when one is doing any criticism of black writing, rather than doing those books in which you do five hundred people and you say a little bit about this one, a little bit about that one. If somebody could get one or two of the really major themes that are part and parcel of this canon. And there are some traceable, identifiable themes, and that's the kind of criticism that I would love to see. There may be some things that you could do
487
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
The Massachusetts Review
with both men and women. But certainly this seems to me one of the major themes. And then there's the black woman as parent, not as a mother or father, but as a parent, as a sort of umbrella figure, culture bearer, in that community with not just her children but all children, her relationship in that sense, how that is handled and treated and understood by writers, what that particular role is. We talk about all these things in terms of what her huge responsibilities have been, but a really penetrating analysis might be very helpful.
[s]: You've just described, very well, some new directions for criticism. Can you say something about new directions in fiction? [m]: What I think is happening?
[s]: Well, what you think is happening, what may happen in fiction by some of the writers we've been discussing, in this decade.
[m]: Oh, I went to some meeting recently and there was a great deal of despair, it seemed to me, about what was happening in publishing and black fiction, the suggestion being that there was not much being published but that now it's not so popular anymore and that white publishers have decided that our age is over and that we are no longer fashionable as we were in the late sixties or early seventies. I think part of that's right?that is, we're no longer fashionable in that sense?all of which I am so grateful for, absolutely relieved to find, because some brilliant writers, I think, can surface now. Once you get off of the television screen, you can go home and do your work, because your responsibilities are different. Now I don't mean that there's any lessening of political awareness or political work, but I do think that one can be more fastidious, more discriminating. And it's open, it's just freer, that's all, and there's room, there's lots of room. People tend to think that the whole literary thing is a kind of pyramid, that somebody is on top, which is total anathema to me. There is enormous space! I think of it in terms of the one other art form in which black people have always excelled and that is music, an art form that opens doors, rather than closes them, where there are more possibilities, not fewer. But to continue to write the way some body believes is the prescribed way is death. And if I know anything about black artists, I know they don't pay any attention to any pre scriptions that anybody gives them at all!
It's harder perhaps in literature, because it has to be purchased by somebody in a publishing house, so that you're always under the eye of some other person. Nevertheless, it's exciting and it's new and it's marvelous and it's as though somebody pulled out the plug and
we were left again to our own devices, not somebody else's, not the television's devices, not the New York Times' version of what we were supposed to do, but our own devices, which are the ones which we have to be left to. White writers, you know, write about us
488
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
"Intimate Things in Place" all the time. There are major black characters in Updike, in Ragtime, in all of them. That's where all the life is. That's where the life is. And the future of American literature is in that direction. I don't mean that's the only group, but that certainly is one of the major groups. Obviously, lots of people are interested in it, not just for research purposes as you know, but in terms of the gem, the theme, the juice, of fiction. And we are certainly, obviously, interested; we have all sorts of philosophical attitudes about "the predicament." There's that incredible kind of movement which yields an artistic representa tion of something that one takes for granted in history. I think that accounts for the success of Gayl Jones's first book, where you have the weight of history working itself out in the life of one, two, three people; I mean a large idea, brought down small, and at home, which gives it a universality and a particularity which makes it extraordinary.
But there's so much that nobody ever, ever does. You know, I go sometimes and, just for sustenance, I read those slave narratives? there are sometimes three or four sentences or half a page, each one of which could be developed in an art form, marvelous. Just to figure out how to?you mean to tell me she beat the dogs and the man and pulled a stump out of the ground? Who is she, you know? Who is she? It's just incredible. And all of that will surface, it will surface, and my huge joy is thinking that I am in some way part of that when I sit here in this office and that somehow there must be those of us in white established publishers where a black author can feel that he's going to go and get some respect?he doesn't have to explain every thing?somebody is going to understand what he's trying to do, in his terms, not in somebody else's, but in his. I'm not saying that only black editors can do it, but I'm certainly saying that it's important that we are here to participate, to contribute to "the shelf?as Forrest likes to call it.
[s]: I have one last question. What's the name of the new novel?
[m]: At the moment, it's called Milkman Dead. [The novel was published as Song of Solomon in the fall of 1977.]
489
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:01:50 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
- Contents
- 473
- 474
- 475
- 476
- 477
- 478
- 479
- 480
- 481
- 482
- 483
- 484
- 485
- 486
- 487
- 488
- 489
- Issue Table of Contents
- The Massachusetts Review, Vol. 18, No. 3 (Autumn, 1977), pp. 405-608
- Front Matter
- Chant of Saints: A Gathering of Afro-American Literature Art and Scholarship. Part I MR: Autumn 1977
- Foreword: For Sterling Allen Brown [pp. 409-410]
- Backwacking, a Plea to the Senator [pp. 411-416]
- Study & Experience an Interview with Ralph Ellison [pp. 417-435]
- Elegies for Paradise Valley [pp. 436-440]
- A Sense of Story [pp. 441-458]
- Photographs by Lawrence Sykes [pp. 459-466]
- Four Poems
- Bristol: Bicentenary Remembrances of Trade [pp. 467-468]
- Made Connections [p. 469-469]
- Crossing Lake Michigan [p. 470-470]
- Smoke [pp. 471-472]
- "Intimate Things in Place": A Conversation with Toni Morrison [pp. 473-489]
- Siras Bowens of Sunbury, Georgia: A Tidewater Artist in the Afro-American Visual Tradition [pp. 490-500]
- Africa, Slavery, & the Roots of Contemporary Black Culture [pp. 501-516]
- Paintings by Richard Yarde [pp. 517-524]
- I Thought I Knew These People: Richard Wright & the Afro-American Literary Tradition [pp. 525-541]
- The Blues Roots of Contemporary Afro-American Poetry [pp. 542-554]
- A Music of the Streets [pp. 555-566]
- Someone Sweet Angel Child [pp. 567-572]
- Bryant's Ride [pp. 573-580]
- Nantucket Oil Merchants & the American Revolution [pp. 581-606]
- The Village [p. 607-607]
- Collecting [pp. 607-608]
- Back Matter
pdf for articles to choose/3041477.pdf
Sula: "A Nigger Joke"
Author(s): Chikwenye Okonjo Ogunyemi
Source: Black American Literature Forum , Winter, 1979, Vol. 13, No. 4 (Winter, 1979), pp. 130-133
Published by: African American Review (St. Louis University)
Stable URL: https://www.jstor.org/stable/3041477
JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about JSTOR, please contact [email protected]. Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at https://about.jstor.org/terms
African American Review (St. Louis University) is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to Black American Literature Forum
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:57 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
SULA: "A NIGGER JOKE"
CHIKWENYE OKONJO OGUNYEMI
Whereas Langston Hughes in his now famous poem was intrigued by the ontology of the deferred dream, Toni Morrison in her second novel, Sula, is more concerned with the emotional needs of man, whose dreams are invariably deferred, and the psychological repercussions that such a deferment can have on him. The novel attempts to satisfy some of these needs by providing "wit and humor" in its depiction of a neighborhood peopled by characters whose dreams have been deferred. Morrison makes us understand that, for the average man, things inexplicably go awry. Her humanity and female intuition have led her to undertake, through her fiction, the uplift of the reader, also a victim of the unfulfilled dream, by telling him a tale about people in similar straits. Such a tale one can refer to as "a nigger joke," to borrow the author's words. Like the black neighborhood called the Bottom "in spite of the fact that it was up in the hills," Sula too is "just a nigger joke. The kind white folks tell when the mill closes down and they're looking for a little comfort somewhere. The kind colored folks tell on themselves when the rain doesn't come, or comes for weeks, and they're looking for a little comfort somehow." 1 The striking feature of this type of narration is its ironic consistency, which jolts one into acute awareness by its contrariness while it offers comfort through laughter. Like Morrison's third novel, Song of Solomon, Sula unveils "touches of wit and humor . . . elements too often unmentioned in evaluations of . . . [Morrison's] work." 2
At one level, the protagonist, Sula, appears to be the villainess of the piece. Reminiscent of the liberated Ursula Brangwen, in- many ways Sula's literary predecessor, Sula is "distinctly different" (p. 118), a new type of villainess. Her goal in life is not that of the average woman, and her society promptly dubs her a "devil" (p. 117). Consequently "she was pariah, then, and knew it" (p. 122). From a moral perspective, she is branded because of the ease with which she sleeps with men, casually discarding them immediately after an affair. Her sexual incontinence is more horrifying due to her supposedly having slept with white men, an event close to a taboo in this closed society.
Her grandmother's evidence that Sula gloatingly watched her mother burn to death also militates against her. She is vilified and referred to as a "witch." To cap her misfortunes, she is present when the fragile boy Teapot fractures his bones in a fall, and she is suspected of having pushed him down. She is, moreover, the remote cause for an old man's choking on a bone, and the unfortunate and unplanned circum- stances surrounding Chicken Little's death at the hands
of Sula help to seal the case against her. Sula undoubtedly brings evil in her wake, as the robins that accompany her during her return to Medallion demonstrate. In a society that has to face the stark realities of life, with unemployment arising out of unfulfilled promises and the concomitant poverty, malnutrition, disease, and ignorance, Sula serves adequately as a scapegoat, the remote cause of the townspeople's misfortunes. Nothing short of her death can relieve them of their plight, and they are a patient people ready to wait for the glorious event.
But Sula, like all of us, is not an out-and-out villainess. As Morrison takes pains to establish, Sula possesses elements of affinity with her neighbors and displays some unacknowledged desirable qualities. The author develops this character in a complex manner so that, after a time, the reader comes to realize that she is not simply the perpetrator of evil that her society supposes her to be. As a matter of fact we are made to empathize with Sula. Her insecurity and consequent neurosis, for example, stem from her unstable relation- ship with her mother.3 Her mother's flippant denial of her daughter (p. 57), along with Sula's being unwittingly instrumental in effecting Chicken Little's death, are crucial events in Sula's life: "The first experience taught her there was no other that you could count on; the second that there was no self to count on either. She had no center, no speck around which to grow" (pp. 118-19). The fact that she possesses "no ego" (p. 119) accounts for her inconsistency.
Sula has not always been an evil influence. Indeed, she can be considered a catalyst for good in the society: "Their conviction of Sula's evil changed them in accountable yet mysterious ways. Once the source of their personal misfortune was identified, they had to leave to protect and love one another. They began to cherish their husbands and wives, protect their children, repair their homes and in general band together against the devil in their midst" (pp. 117-18). The fact that she severs all ties with the men with whom she has communed drives them closer to their wives. And she effortlessly draws out genuine laughter from her exhausted friend Nel, part of the living dead, giving her a fresh lease on life. Sula's role in the novel is, therefore, messianic. She revitalizes Medallion through a sexual revolution in an unconscious desire to make the town a better place, since to her, " 'Half this town need' " killing and the other half " 'a drawn-out disease' " (p. 96). As long as she is alive, she maintains a truce among these diverse, disgruntled people, since her presence encourages a holier-than- thou attitude in her antagonists and unites them
130
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:57 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
against her. Pitted against the populace, Sula deserves our sympathy. The ironical bent of Morrison's portrayal of Sula is dramatized in the character's attitude toward sexual positions: ". . . there was utmost irony and outrage in lying under someone, in a position of surrender, feeling her own abiding strength and limitless power" (p. 123). We are, therefore, forced to examine those good points about Sula that are salient in an attempt to draw a complete picture of her.
Although she is hated for being different, she is in many respects typically a product of her community. Her promiscuity is her heritage from her mother and her grandmother-and the other women are no better (p. 112). She is also not unique in sleeping with whites as the light skin color among blacks betrays (p. 113). Moreover, Morrison defends Sula against the accusa- tions about Teapot (pp. 113-14) and other mishaps. As a result of the writer's attitude toward her character, Sula, though often maligned, has a hidden dimension. As Sula herself puts it to Nel, daughter of that social aspirant Helene Wright, " '. . . maybe it wasn't you [who was good]. Maybe it was me' " (p. 146). This intriguing clue is vital to the reader wishing to draw a balanced picture of Sula.
Nel is her mother's child not only in name but also in behavior. She possesses her mother's middle-class pretentiousness and is obsessed by the need to be tidy, clean, and in perfect control of any given situation. She suppresses any traces of her wayward grandmother, a woman very much like the Peace women in her sexual outlook-, a point that is essential to any consideration of Nel's complex relationship with Sula. This sup- pressed quality may account for the fascination Sula holds for her; Sula makes Nel more complete.
As Nel's name suggests, she is the "knell" that draws people nearer to sadness, doom, or hell. She has a death-like quality about her, and she has to depend for her light on Sula, in a relationship reminiscent of Conrad's Leggatt and the Captain. After Chicken Little's death, the eleven-year-old Sula breaks down and weeps hysterically while Nel, who is also eleven, is surprisingly calm, irritated by Sula's loss of control. Nel calms Sula but is distressed by Sula's loss of her belt, which involves the social problem of detection and its consequences; to Nel the truth can always be camouflaged. The event serves as a point of separation between the two girls from a moral perspective.
Apparently Sula makes a confession to Eva to explain her distraught state after Chicken Little's death and during the funeral. It is, therefore, not surprising that the old Eva accuses Nel of having killed Chicken Little, an accusation that leaves Nel shaken. There is discernment in Eva's madness, for Nel's coolness throughout the funeral, added to the fact that she never divulged the secret to anybody, reveals that she, not Sula, is evil. Nel is hardened and unnatural. As a masterful accomplice who, by her reticence, fails to be a good citizen, she too is a killer. If it is true that Sula did watch her mother burn to death without being moved, it is because she had been tutored by Nel in the Chicken Little episode. Nel is the original "witch" and " devil, " yet she is not seen in this light by
the citzens, who pity her when Sula entices Jude from her. And the further irony is that Morrison wants us to believe that Nel receives her just deserts when Jude leaves her stifling, possessive life for the more carefree and amoral Sula. Joan Bischoff put it wisely: "The surfacing of occasional sparks of warmth in Sula suggests that her essential humanity is never totally lost, but only stifled by lack of fostering."4 Nel's humanity, on the other hand, is jeopardized.
The relationship between Sula and Nel is com- plementary and contrasting. Nel is supposedly reason- able, Sula instinctive; Nel is the symbol of cleanliness, Sula of slovenliness; Nel is palpably always right, in keeping with her name, Wright, whereas Sula, seem- ingly, is always wrong and attains peace only through indirection. The reader comes to understand that Nel first betrayed their ideal relationship by marrying Jude, thereby turning Sula into an outsider. And Sula's enticement of Jude can, therefore, be regarded as a retaliation for Nel's initial betrayal. Unable to bear the thought of being other, Sula had gone to college, traveled, and endured self-exile before returning to the Bottom. Belatedly, Nel realizes that there should have been some element of female solidarity between her and Sula. The novel ends on that tragic note, recalling all the wasted years of unnecessary resentment and recrimination about the loss of Jude, over whom Nel had no control.
With reference to Sula and Nel, the "nigger joke'" is that the so-called villainess is in actuality a heroine who has indirectly rendered some service to the community. On the other hand, Nel, who is assumed to be the heroine, is a villainess, the one that the town should
131
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:57 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
have been wary of. Ironically, it is Nel who receives a medallion for serving the town with her visits to the old people's home rather than Sula, who has effected some change for the better in the town, albeit temporary.
Other characters in the novel are also interesting from the ironical viewpoint. One is the ghastly Shadrack, a figure floating out of the Morality Plays. With the steadfastness of the Biblical Shadrack, Morrison's fictional character, in his annual danse macabre, symbolizes the nihilistic and suicidal tenden- cies of twentieth-century man with his World Wars. The founder of National Suicde Day merely reflects the spirit of the world at large, yet he is referred to as the devil. His apparent madness is Morrison's cynical commentary on a world gone awry. For if the life of the Biblical Shadrack was preserved in the Inferno through an act of faith, and he emerged unscathed, this Shadrack somehow survives the fire of war but remains a ghost of his former self. Evolving in his disorienta- tion into a twentieth-century Pied Piper, he surprisingly rids his society of its human vermin by leading them to the water in a bizarre procession. In spite of his so-called madness he retains a sense of self-preserva- tion and watches others commit suicide, as it were, through a giddy act which suggests that they are the insane ones.
Plum Peace is Shadrack's Meshach, he too baptized in the fire of World War I. His name, Peace, expresses a longing for the elusive element which an embattled world fails to give him. He finally attains a peaceful end through his mother Eva, the immolator, who sacrifices him to ensure that he achieves an honorable peace. Yet the name Eva means life. The relationship between mother and son is oedipal, but the development of the Oedipus complex in the novel is modified, since in the world of Sula nothing quite works according to expectation. From Eva's dream it appears that Plum wants to be born again in circumstances, as related by Eva, that have both sexual and natal overtones. Rather than sustain him in a hideous relationship similar to that of Oedipus and Jocasta, Eva sets him on fire to get rid of him and, through the same act, purify the atmosphere tainted by the idea of incest of the worst degree. Eva's Plum, then, ends up anything but plum. The Peace women love men naturally, not unnaturally as Jocasta did Oedipus. Plum, like the other Peaces, loves being alone in spite of a seemingly gregarious nature. The Peaces die off one by one, lonely figures.
Eva's names for the adopted members of her family also reflect the importance that Morrison attaches to naming. The name Dewey is well-known in white society, but not necessarily in black. Famous for their contributions to life and thought in the United States, the Deweys go unrecognized in the black community. In Sula, this lack of recognition is signified by Morrison's simple characterization of the three inseparable charac- ters named dewey. They are nonentities-indis- tinguishable, imbecilic-and disappear from the scene without leaving a mark of having existed, except for the memory of their remarkable teeth. The name is lower- cased for obvious reasons.
A similarly humorous vein operates in the case of Tar
Baby, a name that is particularly important because it is the title of Morrison's current novel-in-progress. Of him, "Most people said he was half white, but Eva said he was all white. That she knew blood when she saw it, and he didn't have none. When he first came to Medallion, the people called him Pretty Johnnie, but Eva looked at his milky skin and cornsiLk hair and out of a mixture of fun and meanness called him Tar Baby" (pp. 39-40). Like the folkloric Tar Baby, he is stuck to his fate with blacks, as is demonstrated when Ajax claims him from the white policemen after Tar Baby has been beaten. Like the Rabbit, he is trusted by blacks, who accord him some form of the life denied him by whites.
Eva, who more than any other character in the novel, reflects the black element of extorting humor out of the macabre to keep life on an even keel, manages to maintain a modicum of sanity in her household.
As the term Bottom reflects the idea of a "nigger joke," so also does the name Medallion, chosen to represent the insignificant town in which Morrison's drama unfolds. Medallion is the type of small town that we find in both The Bluest Eye and Song of Solomon. Here blacks are hardly in touch with whites, though they populate the same area. The high yellow skins among blacks demonstrate that some contact exists, albeit surreptitiously. The town is indifferent, yet named Medallion-a quiet gibe since it has won no distinction to merit the name. Rather, it is a town that exists on dreams and promises, and expects an economic boom if the new River Road is constructed to link it with the outside world and thereby save it from itself. Instinctively, the townspeople opt to protect its insularity by not building a road and bridge which would open it to outside influences, deciding instead on a tunnel, which eventually swallows up some of the town's human excrescence.
Nevertheless, the novel is titled Sula, not Medallion. This is an interesting emphasis, since the work consists of little sketches about different characters who reside in Medallion and does not concentrate solely on Sula. The characters are as grotesque as are those of Three Lives, Winesburg, Ohio, or Cane. The work starts with the town Medallion and the neighborhood Bottom as characters in their own right, and ends with Nel's cry that has "no bottom ... no top" (p. 174). Structurally, therefore, the book is circular like a medallion. The different scenes and characters are etched around the surface with Medallion as background. As the years roll by, each picturesque scene is slightly modified. The result is that there seems to be a change between the Medallion of 1919 and that of 1965; but the difference is almost imperceptible. Thematically the novel touches on the position of the black woman in society as it deals with "girls, girls, girls." The situation of the black woman, invariably deserted by the black man who leaves her unprotected and penniless with children to fend for, is emphasized. History repeats itself through different generations in the instances of Eva, Hannah, and Nel, for example. They manage somehow, even if the children become grotesques, as a result of a psychologically imbalanced upbringing in impover-
132
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:57 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
ished circumstances. It is the girls who carry on the social life, handicapped though they are. Notwith- standing the insidious situation, the women, particular- ly the Peace women, love men: "With the exception of BoyBoy, those Peace women loved all men. It was manlove that Eva bequeathed to her daughters.... The Peace women simply loved maleness, for its own sake" (p. 41). They use their love to rescue their Bottom, and the neighborhood disintegrates when they all die off. Eva, Hannah, and Sula can keep all men but not one particular man. They are presented as whores and peacebearers, a combination reminiscent of the whores in The Bluest Eye. They kill, but each as materfamilias strives to revitalize the neighborhood. They operate with the essential -from the bottom, from the roots.
But the Peace women are not the only ones who are linked with roots. Ajax, with his false name, has a heritage of conjuring from his evil mother, who "wuks on roots." With his tricks and his charming presents he effects a change in Sula which makes her want to settle down with him, contrary to the tradition of the Peace women. Unfortunately he deserts her. She turns out not tough but helpless, manipulated like the milk bottle that Ajax stole to present to her. He gulps down the milk in the bottle but, when glutted, pours the remaining milk away in a careless gesture that foreshadows the vampirism of their later relationship. Satiated with her, he casts her off and flees to hangars to watch longingly as the airplanes take off unfettered by any visible ties to the ground. 6 Deserted, Sula relinquishes her hold on life.
But contrary to the townspeople's conjecture that Sula's death will usher in peace and prosperity, her death unleashes a series of disasters in the neighbor- hood. With the disappearance of her stained eyelid- that magical eyelid with its chameleonic qualities, mutating now into a rose with a stem, then into a snake or a tadpole-, Shadrack has no external forces to restrain him from perpetrating horror. He seizes the opportunity to make a real success of his National Suicide Day. Thus Sula's death, which the blacks feel is the death of a witch and will bring about good fortune - jobs, the renovation of the old people's home, affluence -instead brings bad weather and multiple disasters in its wake. Moreover, her death removes the remote objective of the people's desire to be good.
The ending of the novel is apocalyptic and laments the mutability of life. Unfolded before us are the end of the tradition set by the Peace women, the disap- pearance of the Bottom, and the death of the town Medallion, which ceases to be what it was, along with the tunnel dug to link it with another town.
Shadrack surprisingly seems to be saner than most, having foreseen these events and made provision for them by founding his day of suicide. He knows that always there will be vermin to be eliminated in Medallion; always there will be lives to be changed; always there will be people to be watched. People cannot be trusted; the self cannot be trusted; places too cannot be depended upon to exist indefinitely, as Sula finds out and as experience has taught Shadrack.
Rather than focusing on white racism, Sula looks inward on black life, which Morrison sees as being sometimes imitative and artificial. Through her villainess/heroine, Morrison demonstrates those ele- ments which separate blacks from the white world. Self-acceptance brings peace as the Peace women know it; pretense brings about a disorientation which Medallion, but particularly the Bottom, experiences. Sula is, therefore, a "nigger joke" told by Morrison to present blacks to blacks and to the rest of the world in a true light, while providing at the same time some modicum of comfort to the reader. Although the joke might be disconcerting to blacks, it makes one accept the unfulfilled life as part of our existential circum- stances. The novel is a joke in which the sexually promiscuous Sula turns out to be the heroine, while the true villainess is a middle-class prig who lives half a life. The Wrights think they are right, but their surface moralities do not really matter: Helene Wright is cut down to size in the coach episode, in which, because of the dictates of racism, she must urinate in the open. That Helene can accept the indignities of life in a dignified manner by pretending they do not happen exposes the hypocritical underpinning of black middle- class life. Beneath the Wrights' cleanliness is filth, a side of Nel that is exposed when Sula returns. The middle class is devoid of that real love which the novel Sula is capable of arousing in us because humor and criticism are labors of love, processes in which appearances are thrown away and the truth unveiled. Indeed, it is the truth of Sula which can ultimately destroy the elements that hold blacks to the bottom, which can enhance black chances of leading a life that is genuinely black and earn the black world a worthy medallion.
Sula embodies a joke that permeates the lives of individuals, neighborhoods, and towns, and the humor is quite infectious. The novel is not just about Sula but about us all, white and black, because nigger jokes are not only told by blacks for blacks but can also be told by anybody to anybody for comfort when the world has gone awry. For the disillusioned, the novel provides a subterfuge, for it presents them with characters in straits similar to their own. Sula is that delectable fare that sustains disappointed men whose dreams are and will perennially be deferred.
NOTES
1 Toni Morrison, Sula (New York: Knopf, 1973), pp. 4-5. All subsequent references are to this edition and appear in the text.
2 Jane S. Bakerman, "Toni Morrison: Song of Solomon," CLA Journal, 21 (1978), 446.
3 The parent-child relationship is important to the growth of the characters in Morrison's novels; she makes use of this perspective in all three of her novels.
4 "The Novels of Toni Morrison: Studies in Thwarted Sensitivity," Studies in Black Literature, 6, No. 3 (1975), 22.
5 The importance of names can be seen in the earlier novel, The Bluest Eye, particularly with the naming of the whores China, Poland, and Maginot Line (see C. 0. Ogunyemi, "Order and Disorder in Toni Morrison's The Bluest Eye," Critique, 19, No. 1 [1977], 119; see also Bakerman, p. 447).
6 The symbol of flight and escape from responsibility is developed more fully with Solomon in Song of Solomon.
133
This content downloaded from ��������������75.74.36.61 on Thu, 27 May 2021 02:00:57 UTC��������������
All use subject to https://about.jstor.org/terms
- Contents
- 130
- 131
- 132
- 133
- Issue Table of Contents
- Black American Literature Forum, Vol. 13, No. 4 (Winter, 1979), pp. 121-160
- Volume Information [pp. 159-160]
- Front Matter [pp. 121-122]
- Dick-and-Jane and the Shirley Temple Sensibility in the Bluest Eye [pp. 123-125]
- Principles of Perception in Toni Morrison's Sula [pp. 126-129]
- Sula: "A Nigger Joke" [pp. 130-133]
- An Interview with Ntozake Shange [pp. 134-138]
- In This Issue [p. 138]
- Corregidora: Ursa's Blues Medley [pp. 139-141]
- An Interview with Gayl Jones [pp. 142-148]
- Poetry [pp. 149-151]
- Book Reviews
- Review: untitled [pp. 152-153]
- Review: untitled [pp. 153-154]
- Review: untitled [pp. 154-155]
- Review: untitled [pp. 155-156]
- Review: untitled [pp. 156-157]
- Review: untitled [p. 158]
pdf for articles to choose/A_critical_analysis_of_Sula_by.PDF
pdf for articles to choose/document(1).pdf
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula
Diane Gillespie and
Missy Dehn Kubitschek
In the 1970s and 1980s, an explosion of creativity in Afro- American fiction has made famous Ernest Gaines, David Bradley, Toni Morrison, Alice Walker, and Gloria Naylor, to name only a few. As the last three names suggest, this "second renaissance" of fiction has a strong female component. In these same decades, a new psychology of women has emerged, in part, through the research oif Nancy Chodorow, Carol Gilligan, and the Stone Center psychologists at Wellesley College. In that it fo- cuses on women's rather than men's experiences and derives its interpretative categories from women's own descriptions of their experiences, this body of research may be described as women-centered. These researchers have listened to and ana- lyzed women's voices; as part of this exploration, they have turned to literature by and about women, where emerging psy- chological conceptualizations of female development are, as Carol Gilligan notes, well represented ("Moral Orientation" 29). Women-centered psychologists have found caretaking and its associated values of empathy, affiliation, nurturance, and a col- lective vision of social life to be central to female experience. This new psychology of women challenges the traditional male idea of the self-in-relationship. In order to explore this self-in- relationship, women-centered psychology has privileged the continuing mother-daughter relationship, an important expan- sion of the male model of the self. This new paradigm in turn requires expansion.
As yet, most of the literary models used in women-cen-
20 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
tered psychology have been of middle- or upper-class Euro- American origin (for example, see Jean Wyatt's analysis of Mrs. Dalloway). Minority literature offers women-centered psychol- ogy another expansion of the female self beyond the Euro-Amer- ican mother-daughter or friend-friend dyad; Afro-American lit- erature often explores a self-in-community. The mother-daugh- ter relationship is certainly crucial in the development of the female self, but powerful social and economic forces affect that central relationship and female development as a whole. In their depiction of female characters, minority women authors delineate experiences and psychological processes described in the new women-centered psychology; they also challenge its lim- ited assumptions about self-in-relation.
Toni Morrison's Sula, a contemporary novel about female friendship, offers a view of female psychological development that defies traditional male-centered interpretations of female development and calls out for an expansion of the women-cen- tered paradigm. Both the novel's subject (minority experience) and its treatment implicitly critique the psychology's usual focus on the experiences of middle-class white women, who are often bound by conventional social relationships. Nancy Chodorow's theory of the reproduction of mothering, Carol Gilligan's work on women's moral and psychological development, and the continuing work of the Stone Center offer a paradigm through which to perceive the novel, while Sula's exploration of wom- en's experiences fleshes out the still emerging psychological schema of these researchers.
Sula demonstrates the inadequacy of traditional male-cen- tered psychology's idea of the self by showing that men raised to be autonomous, contained selves become alienated and un- happy; though the women's lives do not run smoothly, they are raised to be selves-in-community and, except for Sula, have more fulfilling lives. In showing these two modes of self-defini- tion, the novel anticipated the findings of women-centered psy- chology. Nancy Chodorow's The Reproduction of Mothering provided the basis which women-centered psychologists have since used to discuss the origins of gender-identity differences be- tween men and women. Significantly, although Chodorow ex- plores individual psychological development, her theory explic- itly rests on the social fact of women's having been the primary caretakers of children. Like Toni Morrison, she sees the con- struction of an individual, gendered self as the result of in-
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 21
escapable social context. In her groundbreaking 1981 essay on female friendship in
five novels, including Sula, Elizabeth Abel disputes the suffi- ciency of Chodorow's theory of the reproduction of mothering. Chodorow argues that, because women, historically, have reared children, boys have had to differentiate themselves from their mothers in order to establish firm gender identities. In contrast, girls have identified with their mothers, and the resulting at- tachment has established the basis for empathie understanding of others' needs and experiences. Critical to the girl's preoedipal experience is her mother's double identification. In "Family Structure and Feminine Personality," Chodorow states, "A woman identifies with her own mother and, through identifica- tion with her child, she (re)experiences herself as a cared-for child" (47). In addition, a girl forms her gender identity by ob- serving female role activities that are "immediately apprehensi- ble in the world of her daily life" (51 ). She does not have to re- press or reject this preoedipal identification with her mother in developing. Instead, she continues to identify with her mother and other women in her social world after the preoedipal period: "Sex role training and social interaction build upon and rein- force the largely unconscious development" (54) so that girls be- come relationally oriented.
In her analysis Abel identifies and describes a common underlying psychological process or emotional pattern that, she argues, transcends "the diverse cultural situations" of the sev- eral novels. She criticizes Chodorow's theory for overestimating the degree of mother-daughter identification and undervaluing the role of women's friendships in "fulfilling the desire for iden- tification" (418). In this framework, several of the friendships exemplify women's tendency toward identification as a source of personal growth. Sula, in contrast, exemplifies "the tensions generated by the conflict between identification and autonomy" (426); the novel highlights this issue of "ambivalence and sepa- ration" in female friendships (443).
Abel presents a thoughtful case for the importance of identification in female friendships, largely unexplored terrain at the time of her essay. Her approach, however, has a funda- mental weakness which limits her interpretation: Her analysis decontextualizes female friendship. The scope necessary for a psychological theory of engenderment has been the occasional subject of feminist critical exchanges. Literary critic Judith Gar-
22 Diane Cillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
diner pointed out immediately that Abel's analysis isolated Nel and Sula's relationship. Psychologist Harriet Lerner criticizes feminist psychoanalytic theory from a family systems perspec- tive which attempts to restore social context.
Overlooking the context of female friendship particularly distorts Sula, the only Afro-American novel in Abel's analysis. In liniiting her discussion to Nel and Sula, she assumes a priori that Sula centers on self-in-relation rather than self-in-commu- nity. The Afro-American tradition has, however, always been steeped in context, assumed self-in-community (Levine, Cen- ovese). Hazel Carby, for example, distinguishes the nineteenth- century Afro-American women's tradition in fiction from the Euro-American women's tradition on just these grounds: "But [Iola Leroy's] future was perceived as social, a transformed indi- vidual committed to a definition of self in relation to commu- nity" (75). Iola Leroy was, of course, long thought to be the first novel by an American black woman; Sula's immersion in social context partakes of a long tradition. Morrison refuses to privi- lege the individual fen:iale in relation to any particular other. For female residents of the Bottom, the self exists in relation to the entire community; there is no alternative.
Abel's exclusive focus on the friendship makes invisible or uninteresting two major components of the novel: first, the interaction of male and female perspectives and, second, the so- cial and economic influence on female identity. Relocating the critical focus fron\ the dyad of a friendship to this social context reveals Sula's exploration of the interaction between traditional male and female visioris of sociality and hence of the self. It rec- ognizes Sula's challenges to current women-centered psychology limited by class and race: What happens when rigidly held social conventions, such as those characteristic of the middle class, de- termine the course of female psychological development? What happens to female psychological development when poverty and racism intervene in the process of mothering?
Nel and Sula's friendship forms part of an interchange be- tween male and female versions of the community. A return to Chodorow's theory offers a means of analyzing Sula's presenta- tion of the traditional male vision of sociality. In her postula- tion of two very different gender-determined visions of the self, Chodorow concludes that "masculine personality . . . comes to be defined more in terms of denial of relation and connection . . . whereas feminine personality comes to include a fundamental
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 23
definition of self in relationship" (169), a perception borne out in Gilligan's In a Different Voice and Jean Baker Miller's Toward a New Psychology of Women. Because boys must successfully separate from the mother, individuation becomes the overrid- ing issue in the development of masculine identity, while con- nection and involvement with others are denied. Not surpris- ingly, then, male-centered developmental theories, such as those of Freud and Erikson, designate the achievement of separation as a prerequisite for intimate relationships.
Sula's narrator clearly finds this separation inimical to personal fulfillment, but she depicts male sociality, as she does female sociality, in the total social context of the novel. An in- terpretation like Abel's decontextualizes the girls' friendship not only from the other women in the novel but from the men also. A holistic interpretation of gender must admit and analyze Sula's interactive, transformative interchanges between male and female visions.
L The Male Vision of Community
Women-centered psychologists cast doubt on the assertion "that separation leads to attachment and that individuation eventuates in mutuality" (Gilligan, Different Voice 155). The narrator's depiction of male characters in Sula shares their skep- ticism. In achieving identity through maintaining distance, the males experience a diminished capacity for intimacy and inter- dependence. Nel's father's occupation becomes a synecdoche for his position in the faniily—rarely at home, he's "a seaman." When their relationships become troubled, BoyBoy, Jude, and A. Jacks^ leave Medallion. Such a need to distance themselves fits with Chodorow's assumption that "for boys, identification pro- cesses and masculine role learning are not likely to be embedded in relationship with their fathers or men but rather to involve the denial of affective relationship to their mothers" (177). In Sula, with the single exception of A. Jacks, men who do not physically remove themselves from their mothers or mother surrogates cannot maintain their identities. The Deweys' indi- vidual identities dissipate completely to merge into one, and they not only stop growing physically but remain boys in mind.
24 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
"mischievous, cunning, private and completely unhousebro- ken" (73). Tar Baby and Plum "lose" themselves in alcohol and heroin, respectively. In this women-centered portrayal, nearly all men are impoverished in their ability to relate to others. Separation "dislocates" men, dissipating the community; close- ness suffocates them, dissipating the self. In contrast to other male characters, Shadrack does participate in the community, al- beit from a distance. Unlike his Biblical namesake, Shadrack emerges from his inferno, WWI, neither personally nor socially triunaphant. He is alienated, "with no past, no language, no tribe, no source, no address book . . ." (10). The community rec- ognizes his distance by considering him crazy. A self, "a grave black face" unconnected to anyone else, he alone of the male characters "struggle[s] to order and focus experience" (12) and in so doing stakes out "a place for fear" so that he can control it. His ordering principle. National Suicide Day, becomes a recog- nized ritual in the community.
Though Shadrack's degree of alienation differentiates him from the other characters, his thinking nevertheless shows two traits which Gilligan considers central supports for the male model of a completely independent and detachable self: an ex- treme respect for others' autonomy and an overarching abstrac- tion as the basis for all moral action. Shadrack only once directly interacts with another member of the community (with Sula, af- ter Chicken Little's death). The annual National Suicide Day pa- rade welcomes any participant but requires none; its form is fixed whether it involves only Shadrack or half the town. Shadrack thus lives a vision which requires nothing of others, a position which links him to the men of GiUigan's study: "By limiting interference, [men tend to] make life in community safe, protecting autonomy through reciprocity, extending the same consideration to others and self" (Different Voice 37-38). In expressing fear through his ritual, Shadrack fulfills his responsi- bility to himself; by allowing others to participate, he extends it. By remaining physically isolated, he cordons off aggression in himself and limits any possible interference with his own or others' autonomy. Shadrack thus sustains somewhat tenuous connections rather than severing them, as BoyBoy and Jude do; in absorbing this man and his bizarre insight, the Bottom co- heres as a community.
This alienation perhaps of necessity makes Shadrack's moral vision abstract. When Sula stumbles into his shack after
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 25
Chicken Little has drowned, Shadrack sees "the skull beneath" Sula's face—a truth which abstracts from the context of Chicken Little's death (with which Sula is preoccupied) to the human condition. Shadrack understands that the presence of death makes human connections fragile, ever-changing, dangerous, especially if one attempts to live in proximity to others. In this same scene the narrator sets the background for contrasting the morality of abstraction with the morality of social connection. Shadrack attempts to comfort Sula with a single word, "al- ways"—without further context, a cryptic abstraction of madden- ingly contradictory meanings. Sula, on the other hand, discov- ers Shadrack as an individual through an empathie response to his situation; unlike the rest of the town, she sees a neat, orderly, unthreatening person whom she dubs "Shad." Because she rec- ognizes him as an individual, her visit leaves an impression on him. As women-centered psychologist Janet Surrey might ex- plain, through Sula's presence, Shadrack recognizes his "need to be seen . . . for who [hej is and [his] need to see and understand the other with ongoing authenticity" (9). Shadrack treasures his only post-war experience of self-in-relationship.
Shadrack's impersonal truth transcends his social context until Sula's death, when the certainty of "always" crumbles and the narrator exposes the depth of his loneliness. Complete au- tonomy and its guardian abstract morality have been made bear- able by the complementary experience of being "recognized and seen" by Sula. Deprived of the hope of continued relationship, Shadrack cannot maintain his role. In the canonical American novel, Shadrack's type of independence, with its concomitants of alienation and abstraction, has been privileged; its accompanying loneliness has in fact been valorized (Chase, Baym). In the usual pattern, Shadrack's moral vision and its development would dominate and Sula's would recede. The narrator of this women- centered novel, however, portrays Shadrack's world view in a reciprocal interchange with a female vision of moral connection.
26 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
II. The Female Experience of Community
As Chodorow emphasized the source of different male and female conception of the self, Carol Gilligan has traced the processes of this gender development. Complemented by Stone Center research, Gilligan's paradigm offers an illuminating vo- cabulary for a beginning discussion of Sula's female characters. At the same time, Sula delineates moral problems and paradoxes for which women-centered psychology has as yet no language, limited as it has been by its focus on the white middle class.
Working from interviews with women about moral dilemmas in their lives, Gilligan traces a distinctive develop- ment in the moral thinking of her female subjects quite different from that identified in dominant developmental theories based on studies of boys and men. Whereas the male models value individuality and abstract principles, such as "justice," which apparently safeguard it, the female voice emergent from these interviews speaks of the primacy of emotional connection and its preservation. Women's concern for this continuity leads them to exercise care in their interactions with others to make decisions not on the basis of abstractions but with regard to a par- ticular context. Outside of psychology, discussions of "particular context" have frequently used different terminology, "commu- nity" being the most common. The centrality of this concern to Afro-American fiction is apparent from Susan Willis's remark on "the single most common feature in fiction by black women writers: that of return to the community" (116). In her discus- sion of selfhood in Paule Marshall's 1959 Brown Girl, Brown- stones, Mary Helen Washington accents the contextual model and its implications for individual identity: "Selfhood is not de- fined negatively as separateness from others, nor is it defined narrowly by the individual dyad—the child and its mother—but on the larger scale as the ability to recognize one's continuity with the larger community" (159).
Women developing this ethic of care progress through three stages, Gilligan suggests, which are characterized by unique definitions of moral responsibility to others: first, an unsocial- ized selfishness; second, submersion in others; third, an authen- ticity in relationship. Self-centered and isolated, a woman in the first stage conceives of morality as imposed from without; in this unsocialized state, her primary concern is survival. In the sec-
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 27
ond stage, she selflessly immerses herself in other people; defin- ing morality by social conventions and traditional feminine goodness, she concerns herself with service. Selfishness is equated with immorality, with not "being good." In the third stage, a woman includes responsibilities to herself as well as to others, an inclusion which forms the basis for authentic emo- tional connections.
After Chodorow, most women-centered psychologists rec- ognize the preeminent influence of the mother-daughter rela- tionship, its quality an important determinant of the young girl's successful passage through Cilligan's stages of moral de- velopment. This primary relationship is widely recognized in feminist (or womanist, to use Alice Walker's term) writing and criticism (Christian, Walker and Rich). Several prominent Black women novelists have attributed their artistic successes to their mothers' and grandmothers' empowering influences (Washing- ton). These real-life stories, of course, embody the extraordinary rather than the usual life. Cloria Wade-Cayles speaks movingly of black women's ambivalences in reading fiction about the mother-daughter relationship, indicating that they are
often disappointed by the recurring image of the cold, distant and domineering mother. We want to see moth- ers embracing their daughters—loving them openly and unashamedly. We want to see mothers and daughters sharing laughter and bearing [sic] their souls to each other in moments of intimacy. And yet, we want the truths of our mothers' lives, even if those truths are sometimes 'cruel enough to stop the blood.' We must see them first as persons with dreams and needs no less im- portant than ours, and then as mothers who sacrificed their dreams in order to put our hands on the pulse of freedom and self-hood. (12)
Wade-Cayles's comment reiterates Chodorow's social concern: The social context of the mother-daughter relationship struc- tures female personality and relational capabilities. Toni Morri- son has consistently delineated the results of mother-daughter relationships damaged by racism and poverty. In The Bluest Eye, Pauline Breedlove psychically abandons her daughter Pecóla, who goes mad; in Song of Solomon, First Corinthians becomes whole despite her mother; the heroine of Tar Baby is a deraci- nated orphan; in Beloved, Sethe's household is haunted by an unresolved mother daughter relationship. Sula explores the
28 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
mother-daughter experience in the Bottom's equivalent of the middle class, the Wrights' milieu, and in its poorest sector, the household of the young Eva Peace. Further, the novel's por- trayal of the mother-daughter relationships is firmly contextual- ized in the larger society.
Women-centered psychological interpretations of female experience emphasize the web-like nature of women's social re- lationships. The connections represented in the web, interde- pendence and affiliation, are critical to the emergence of a secure sense of female self. As Gilligan notes, "The ideal of care is . . . an activity of relationship, of seeing and responding to need, tak- ing care of the world by sustaining the web of connection so that no one is left alone" {Different Voice 62). Partially because male psychology and literature have denigrated women's caretaking roles as impositions on male autonomy (consider Sigmund Freud, Erik Erikson and James Thurber), women-centered psy- chology has tended to reclaim caretaking by focusing on its em- powering, generative aspects. The dangers of a self-image based upon a morality of care, however, have not been extensively ex- plored from within a women-centered framework. True, femi- nist literary critiques of caretaking have often focused on the de- generative aspects of this role for the women themselves, their stunted personal or artistic growth. This criticism, however, has generally been rounded on conceptions of the self more in line with the independent male model than the self-in-relationship.
The greatness of Sula lies partially in its commitment to the complexity of women's experience of caring. Exploring the degenerative and generative versions of female morality, Sula exposes the paradoxes of women's individual efforts to partici- pate in the collective life. Predating Gilligan's work by eight years, Morrison's depiction of the Wright women's progression is almost a textbook illustration of Gilligan's critique of the sec- ond stage of women's moral development, degenerative good- ness. Sula simultaneously shows the development of empathy possible within such financial security—a condition for eventual authentic selfhood—and the hibernation of the female self in the middle class.
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 29
Wrighteousness: The Middle Class and Degenerative Goodness
Sula traces through the Wright women the complexities of the second stage of women's moral development. Taking on responsibility for others to the exclusion of the self, a woman with this perspective venerates the feminine conventions of self-sacrifice and martyrdom. As Gilligan states, "The woman at this point validates her claim to social membership through the adoption of societal values. Consensual judgment about good- ness becomes the overriding concern as survival is now seen to depend on acceptance by others" (Different Voice 79). The ten- sion between responsibility to others and responsibility to self, however, creates a feeling of duplicity in relationships, an "un- derground world" (53) where opinion and judgment are re- served. In reserving the self, the woman fails to develop her own adult voice. Without a reconciliation between femininity and adulthood, the conflict between self and other "cannot be re- solved. The 'good woman' masks assertion in evasion, denying responsibility by claiming only to meet the needs of others, while the 'bad woman' forgoes or renounces the commitments that bind her in self-deception and betrayal" (71). Women gen- erally cannot articulate these degenerative aspects of caring be- cause caring constitutes the whole social definition of their being good; they are psychically unable to forego social approval and to imagine alternatives which are "not good."
For most of Sula, the adult Nel Wright personifies the de- generate aspects of conventional female morality; her mother largely shapes this lengthy phase of Nel's development. Helene Wright epitomizes the immorality of conventional feminine "goodness." Her many social concerns are not genuine; rather, her unconscious aim is to control by "manipulating her daugh- ter and her husband" (16). When Helene smiles at the white conductor who has just insulted her integrity, Nel sees the "cus- tard" which social propriety masks. Helene represents the melt- down of the self that occurs when women unconsciously adhere to social convention. She is the spider "blind[ed] to the cobalt on [her] own back" (104), unaware of her own nature and capabili- ties. Helene fears her repressed self—for example, her "rage at the folded leaves she had endured" (23) after relieving herself during her train trip home. Her fear of the social truths of her past—her "much handled" mother, "who never said a word of
30 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
greeting or affection" (23)—prevents her from developing a moral perspective. Acting from this fear, she stifles the threaten- ing development of her daughter's self. Her insistence on clothespinning Nel's nose symbolizes her powerful need to channel her daughter's development in socially acceptable direc- tions. Her ostensible attention to others' needs is motivated by her own need for social approval. This option of conforming through service is, however, available only to a woman with sufficient income. Eva, trapped with three hungry children and no money, must make a genuine sacrifice as opposed to Helene's bogus productions. Eva gives of herself, literally, to secure food for her children, while Helene feeds on her child. Middle-class status thus allows the development of patterns of caring, which, carried to an extreme, blind one to the authentic needs of the self. Poverty and racism, on the other hand, often prevent pre- dictable social patterns from developing or recurring, as the Peace women's experiences demonstrate.
From her mother, Nel learns middle-class self-righteous immersion in others. From the time that she meets Jude Greene, Nel embodies the limitations and paradoxes of such immersion. As Gilligan makes clear, this goodness, ostensibly freely offered to others, is in fact a bargain: "Childlike in the vulnerability of their dependence and consequent fear of aban- donment, they claim to wish only to please, but in return for their goodness they expect to be loved and cared for" {Different Voice 67). Nel's husband shows an awareness of this social con- tract, and his image of wifely subordination indicates one of its usually unspecified costs: "Whatever his fortune, whatever the cut of his garment, there would always be the hem—the tuck and fold that hid his raveling edges; a someone sweet, industri- ous and loyal to shore him up. And in return he would shelter her, love her, grow old with her" {Sula 71). The obliteration of the serving woman's personality becomes explicit in his compla- cent forecast: "The two of them together would make one Jude" (71). The marriage bargain breaks down, of course, when Nel discovers Sula and Jude having sex. After several years Nel con- fronts Sula with what she defines as Sula's betrayal, protesting, '"I was good to you, Sula, why don't that matter?'" (124). Sula's reply exposes the diseased motivation in Nel's reasoning: '"It matters, Nel, but only to you. . . . Being good to somebody is just like being mean to somebody. Risky. You don't get nothing for it" (124-125). But the traditionally good woman expects some-
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 31
thing for all that she has given up. Nel's concept of goodness damages her and those she
serves. To ensure that her husband remains dependent ori_her goodness, that he needs her, Nel encourages his worst traits. Morrison's diction indicates her disgust with the male childish- ness and female manipulation engendered by this process:
[Jude] told them a brief tale of some personal insult done him by a customer and his boss—a whiney tale that peaked somewhere between anger and a lapping desire for comfort. He ended it with the observation that a Negro man had a hard row to hoe in this world. He ex- pected his story to dovetail into milkwarm commisera- tion, but before Nel could excrete it, Sula said that she didn't know about that—it looked like a pretty good life to her. (88-89)
Sula's humorous rejoinder that the whole world is obsessed with his privates makes Jude aware of a viewpoint other than his own and moves him toward self-recognition as Nel's cod- dling can never do.
When Nel discovers Sula and Jude on the floor of the bedroom, she approaches the acceptance of her own needs which characterizes moral maturity and authenticity:
Hunched down in the small bright room Nel waited. Waited for the oldest cry. A scream not for others, not in sympathy for a burnt child, or a dead fa- ther, but a deeply personal cry for one's own pain. A loud, strident: 'Why me?' She waited. The mud shifted, the leaves stirred, the smell of overripe green things enveloped her and announced the beginnings of her own howl.
But it did not come. (93)
Nel's inability to admit her needs and feelings takes a terrible toll. Deprived of her husband, Nel focuses on her children, and here too the narrator's judgment of traditional goodness is un- sparing: "But it was a love that, like a pan of syrup kept too long on the stove, had cooked out, leaving only its odor and a hard, sweet sludge, impossible to scrape off" (142). Or, again, Nel's overwhelming intensity toward her children is "bear-love" (119). Destructive because of its dishonesty, this love enables Nel to evade her responsibilities toward understanding her own ex- perience; consequently she preserves an immature and incom-
32 Diane Cillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
plete saintly self-image based on a denial of her real self. Nel's submerged needs are embodied in a gray ball of fur
floating just outside her field of vision, and "that was the terrible part, the effort it took not to look" (94). Repression devours Nel's energy, but Morrison's portrayal, while sympathetic, nei- ther excuses nor evades Nel's motivation, which is cowardice: "It was so nice to think about their [her children's] scary dreams and not about a ball of fur. . . . It just floated there for the seeing, if she wanted to. . . . But she didn't want to see it, ever, for if she saw it, who could tell but what she might actually touch it, or want to, and then what would happen . . ." (94). The hair ball represents an extreme of the repression which Nel has practiced all her life to preserve a self-image of goodness which has a nasty flavor of complacency. Sula challenges this assumption with her deathbed statement, '"About who was good. How you know it was you? . . . I mean maybe it wasn't you. Maybe it was me'" (126). At this point, self-deluded by a "vision of an innocence attained by the denial of self" (Cilligan, Different Voice 145), Nel cannot admit that Sula's point has any validity; preoccupied with her own goodness in overcoming selfish resentment of the betrayal, Nel glories in being the only woman in town willing to visit the dying Sula.
Eva's much later reiteration of the same idea forces Nel to a self-recognition because Eva includes specific details which Nel cannot refute. Again enveloped in a glow of self-approval, Nel visits Eva in the nursing home as an act of charity. Instead of conforming to the social conventions of being grateful for Nel's sacrifice, Eva rudely demands, "'Tell me how you killed that lit- tle boy'" (144) and refuses to accept Nel's disclaimer with '"You. Sula. What's the difference? You was there. You watched, did- n't you? Me, I never would've watched'" (145). Eva identifies the same image of passivity characteristic of the second-stage women of Gilligan's studies, women "drawn unthinkingly . . . by the appeal of avoiding responsibility by sinking [like Nel] into an 'ice age of inactivity'" (143).
Eva jolts Nel into remembering that she did in fact watch as opposed to merely seeing; that is, she did in some way enjoy the excitement of the event: "All these years she had been se- cretly proud of her calm, controlled behavior when Sula was un- controllable. . . . Now it seemed that what she had thought was maturity, serenity and compassion was only the tranquillity that follows a joyful stimulation" (146). Immediately after this
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 33
recognition, she becomes very angry with Eva, considering her a bad woman, mean and spiteful. Her self-image has been shaken, however, and revisiting Sula's grave provides the psychic impe- tus necessary to her self-recognition and acceptance:
Leaves stirred; mud shifted; there was the smell of overripe green things. A soft ball of fur broke and scat- tered like dandelion spores in the breeze. 'All that time, all that time, I thought I was missing Jude.' And the loss pressed down on her chest and came up into her throat. 'We was girls together,' she said as though ex- plaining something. 'O Lord, Sula,' she cried, 'girl, girl, girlgirlgirl.' (149)
In this scene, the last of the novel, Nel abandons the conven- tional fiction of her supreme attachment to her husband to mourn her greater losses, Sula's friendship and Sula herself. No longer oversimplifying her experience and denying her feelings and her own needs. Nel has the potential to attain moral matu- rity and enjoy authentic relations with others.
Nel breaks out of the conventional vision of goodness, which, in its preoccupation with propriety, fails to nurture truth- fulness necessary to relationships that clarify the self. Nel's so- cialization, however, does teach her to empathize with others so that she can serve them. Her capacity for empathy extends to situations that fit conventional social dictates—an older woman in a nursing home, children, a sick friend. Her empathy reaches its limit when another's actions are unconventional—a friend sleeping with her husband. Nel's early friendship with Sula provided her with an alternative vision of the good which, in Sula's absence, she could not sustain on her own—until the end. The models of women-centered psychology can comfortably ac- commodate the Wright women; the Peace women, however, in their experiences of poverty, challenge the presumed universal- ity of the self-in-relation model, as Sula insists on an expansion to self-in-community.
34 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
The Peace Women: Necessary Experimentation
As with Nel, Sula's relationship with her mother psychi- cally structures her conception of morality and self. In the Peace household three generations of mother-daughter relationships work out their responsibilities to themselves and others in non- traditional terms. Because these women are largely indifferent to social convention, they can articulate an honest self-in-rela- tion which avows responsibility for action; such honesty pro- motes mutuality that eventuates in self-knowledge, knowledge necessary to achieve the authenticity of GiUigan's final stage. In taking responsibility for their actions, however, the Peace women struggle with developing emotional connections to other people and to each other. They tell social truths that cut through illusory, fragile, or superficial cormections; these truths force redefinition of the self-in-relationship, as with the mothers who suddenly parent their children in Sula's presence. But in this process the Peace women fail to develop empathy, a capa- bility necessary to harness truth with care.
Unlike the middle-class Helene Wright, Eva does not turn to custard in order to survive, but maintains an integrated self- in-relation with other people. In the poverty which constructs her reality, the survival of Eva's children is constantly threat- ened, and her emotional connections with them are thus fre- quently heightened (hence the fiery nature of her relationships). Paradoxically, in order to deal practically with this threat, Eva must distance herself (hence the ice imagery which also charac- terizes her). In order to feed her children after Boy Boy's deser- tion, for example, Eva leaves town for eighteen months. This physical separation is sign and symbol of an analogous emo- tional distance, for Hannah asks at one point, '"Mamma, did you ever love us?"' (58). In indignant reply, Eva demands to know if she '"was supposed to play rang-around-the-rosie'" while her daughter was "'shittin' worms'" (60). To Eva, the knowledge that she made herself live in order that they might live should suffice without softer manifestations of love. Eva bequeaths to Hannah, and Hannah in turn bequeaths to Sula, a capacity for emotional distance which allows for the creation of a female self. Through Eva, Morrison delineates the paradoxes of a morality of care when self and relations are threatened by social and eco- nomic annihilation.
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 35
For much of her life Eva embodies and evangelically promotes conventional service to others. Thus, she sacrifices her leg for insurance money to feed her children and throws herself out a window in a vain attempt to smother the flames killing her daughter Hannah. Eva's efforts extend from her immediate family to the larger community. Indeed, Eva's house becomes a kind of extended family when she takes on the matri- archal role of demanding that the young married women room- ing there prepare timely suppers for their husbands and other- wise pay attention to conventional niceties. The house becomes a kind of social center for men, who leave intellectually and emotionally refreshed. Further, Eva takes in homeless waifs. In all these ways she becomes a corvnective force in the community, her traditional goodness a generative force for those around her.
The models of women-centered psychology do not yet in- clude this expanded caretaking which does not erode the caring self. The Stone Center researchers do, however, suggest an ex- planation for the fate of three of the waifs. Three boys of dis- parate ages, races, and temperaments under Eva's tutelage grad- ually merge into one entity. Seeing them in her house for the first time, when their differences are still evident, Eva names each one Dewey. Questioned about how others will be able to tell them apart, Eva answers, '"What you need to tell them apart for? They's all deweys"' (32). This chilling obliteration of indi- viduality permanently stunts the boys: Not only do they become physically indistinguishable, they stop growing at 48 inches and never learn toilet training. Like Sula's later attempt to manipu- late A. Jacks, Eva's mangling of the Deweys grotesquely parodies Nel's "good" treatment of Jude. This suffocation of individual- ity through a conventional maternal morality reinforces male fears of intimacy. Eva's care of the waifs, lacking an understand- ing of their individuality, lacks empathy, a crucial element in completing the process of female development.
Women psychologists at the Stone Center have just begun to elucidate the role of empathy in the morality of care. In work- ing out a psychology of women, they assume that the self devel- ops "in relation" with other people, that psychological growth occurs by "participating in and fostering the development of others" (Miller, "The Development" 13). In these researchers' view, "Relationship implies a sense of knowing oneself and others through a process of mutual relational interaction and continuity of 'emotional-cognitive dialogue' over time and
36 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
space" (Surrey 10). Mutuality and reciprocity in relations lead to an unfolding of intersubjective worlds in which the self is seen and clarified; in a sense, there is no self apart from relationship.
Critical in the development of the relational self is the ca- pacity for empathy, "the central organizing concept in women's relational experience" (Surrey 2). In "Empathie Communica- tion," Alexandra Kaplan identifies two dimensions in accurate empathie responses, the cognitive and the affective. Affectively the empathie experience is one of interconnection, "an interpén- étration of feeling" (14). Once one has perceived affective cues in the other, one "surrenders to affective arousal in oneself—as if the perceived affective cues were one's own" (Jordan, "Empa- thy" 3). The cognitive part of empathy recognizes that the self is separate from the other and from what has happened in the momentary identification. Both dimensions must coexist if "a genuine sense of understanding and being understood" (Jordan, "Empathy" 3) is to occur. The one experiencing empathy has her experience validated by the affective response from the other yet feels her differences accepted. As Jordan states, "Growth occurs because as I stretch to match or understand your experience, something new is acknowledged or grows in me" ("The Mean- ing" 7). But Eva's lack of empathy does not allow for growth or change.
Unlike Helene and Nel Wright, however, Eva maintains a self in her relations with others. Her autonomy and her inde- pendence of others' judgments rest on ability to perceive and admit truth about herself and her relations. Her morality, then, extends beyond conventional definitions of self-sacrifice. Re- maining within the network of her family, friends, and com- munity, she takes responsibility for her choices, a critical com- ponent of a morally mature vision: "To be responsible for one- self, it is first necessary to acknowledge what one is doing. The criterion for judgment thus shifts from goodness to truth when the morality of action is assessed not on the basis of its appear- ance in the eyes of others, but in terms of the realities of its in- tention and consequence" (Gilligan, Different Voice 83). Eva alone, of all the female characters, demonstrates this commit- ment to a sometimes very painful truth. Unlike Shadrack, who distances himself on the basis of his knowledge, she both weaves the filaments of the communal web and lives among them.
This truthful dimension of Eva's morality appears most strikingly when she discusses her decision to kill her drug addict
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 37
son Plum. Eva's shocking action has, in the absence of critical analysis of the psychology of caretaking, given rise to some odd interpretations. Philip Royster refers to "Eva's fantasy that her son. Plum, an alcoholic [sic] veteran of World War I, wanted to return to her womb" (161-162, emphasis added), while Barbara Christian calls Eva's homicide "presumptuous" and opines that Eva has recurrent dreams of incest with Plum (160). Critics have by and large simply ignored Eva's own rationale (for exceptions, see Faith Pullin and Elizabeth Ordonez). This rationale refuses to temporize about Plum's degeneration, a threat both to Eva's individual self and to the community of the household:
'There wasn't space for him in my womb. And he was crawlin' back. Being helpless and thinking baby thoughts and dreamijig baby dreams and messing up his pants again and smiling all the time. I had room enough in my heart, but not in my womb, got no more. I birthed him once. I couldn't do it again . . . and he'd be creepin' to the bed trying to spread my legs trying to get back up in my womb.' 62)
Eva's language hardly expresses sexual desire, nor does the metaphor of returning to the passivity of the developing fetus seem fantastic when applied to the parasitic junkie. (Plum has regressed completely; almost entirely passive, he becomes active only to steal from everyone in the house.) At his bedside, Eva identifies the contents in a soda bottle as blood and water—a birth image connected, of course, with Plum's attempted re-en- try. Eva claims that her own needs must be primary, that she cannot again take on the all-sustaining maternal role which she has already performed for Plum. Eva's refusal to accept an adult baby is reminiscent of Edna Pontellier's less articulate summa- tion in Kate Chopin's The Awakening that she would give up her life for her children but not her self. Eva's consideration of her own needs as well as Plum's indicates that at this point her connections are authentic, based on a solid self rather than the need to serve.
The critical disapproval of Eva's perception of Plum stems, we believe, not only from her action but from the critics' discomfort with the notion that extreme circumstances warrant extreme reactions to defend the individual self—Malcolm X's "any means necessary"—when that self is female. Although Eva's actions in sacrificing her leg for insurance money and
38 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
throwing herself out a window in a vain attempt to save Han- nah are as violent as her murder of Plum, they do not occasion the same attacks because they defend others, Eva's children rather than Eva herself. The critics imply that Eva's action arises from thinking characteristic of Gilligan's first stage, where all at- tention is focused on individual survival and amoral perception makes external punishment the only brake on behavior. Eva mourns Plum, however, before she burns him, grieving that her child's personality has died. Her consideration and her decision simply do not seem the act of a panicked and selfish individual lightly denying another's rights. Crucially, when Hannah asks why she has killed Plum, Eva does not lie. Unlike Nel, Eva forces herself to recognize the truth of her own needs, to act on them, and to communicate the truth when asked.
Of the three Peace women, Eva has the most capacity for authenticity in caretaking. The extremity of her early life as a caregiver forced her to recognize her own as well as others' needs. She neither leaves the community permanently nor compromises herself in her relation with others. In large mea- sure she dictates the terms of social life in the community for young married couples, the Deweys, and the men who come to court her. Only Sula is sufficiently independent to rebuff her prescriptions. When Eva asks Sula about plans to marry and have children, Sula replies, '"I don't want to make somebody else. I want to make myself.'" Eva inveighs with the verdict used against women who do not conform: '"Selfish. Ain't no woman got no business floatin' around w îthout no man.'" Iron- ically, as Sula points out to her, "You did" (80). And in fact Eva has, like her daughter Hannah and now her granddaughter, made herself without depending on others, but at the expense of supportive emotional connections that allow for the expression of a full range of inter subjective experiences.
Whereas Nel must distance herself from her mother's dominance and shallow social vision to gain her identity, the Peace daughters must find some way to connect with each other, to close distances between them that vary with the generations and have variant effects. Although Hannah is not a fully devel- oped character, the reader notices a continuity between Eva and her daughter—after her husband Rekus's death, Hannah es- chews a definite commitment to any one man. She does, how- ever, move back into Eva's house "to take care of it and her mother forever" (35), precisely the commitment which Sula re-
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 39
fuses both when her mother burns and when she sends Eva to the nursing home. This difference may reflect Hannah's and Sula's divergent experiences with their mothers. Hannah may have been in doubt about Eva's feelings for her, but Sula learns early the true state of her mother's affections, having overheard Hannah say that she loves her but cannot like her. This rejec- tion unfits her for conventional female morality, which as- sumes that care irrevocably connects individuals through em- pathie understanding. The distance between Peace mothers and daughters in Sula, then, allows the daughters considerable free- dom in creating a self, but it restricts the daughters' capacities for emotional nurturing, empathy, and connection.
A true ethic of care, in women-centered psychology and moral development, requires reciprocity between the person cared for and the person who cares. Eva rarely experiences being cared for, i.e., being interdependent; generally, she performs the caring activities, i.e., is depended upon. As she withdraws more and more, her daughter and granddaughter learn few caretaking skills. The clumsiness of the untrained caretaking impulse is noticeable in one of the few links between Eva and Sula: As Eva sacrifices her leg to feed her children, so Sula slashes her finger to protect Nel, but Eva's desperate solution is appropriate to des- perate circumstances while Sula's is wildly disproportionate to the threat—ordinary means are simply not part of Sula's vocab- ulary because she has not experienced traditional care. Urüike Nel, who has inherited from her mother what Gilligan terms "the conventional feminine voice" (Different Voice 79), Sula has inherited an unconventional feminine voice for which there is no consistent, understanding audience. As a result of growing up in Eva's chaotic household where she is "never scolded or [given] directions," Sula "could hardly be counted on to sustain any emotion for more than three minutes" (45). Sula will thus have difficulty in sustaining connections, a difficulty foreshad- owed when Chicken Little, having "slipped from her hands" (52), drowns. This inability to experience connection is most ob- vious in Sula's experience of sex, which she pursues in order to feel most intensely her loneliness and isolation. Although free, Sula lacks nurturance and the training to care for others, experi- ences which could give her freedom connected meaning. Morri- son clearly identifies the two most formative events for Sula as hearing Hannah's avowal of dislike for her and losing Chicken Little's grip: "The first experience taught her there was no other
40 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
that you could count on; the second that there was no self to count on either" (103). Sula thus lacks both the terms necessary to any ethic of service; without either a coherent self or a consis- tent other, the exchange of caring cannot exist. Sula's moral voice develops out of a shock of recognition of her separateness from others. Unlike Nel, who cannot differentiate sufficiently (first from her mother and later from her children), Sula experi- ences fortified boundaries, both with her mother and with the community as a whole. Thus the intersubjective worlds of other women do not unfold for Sula, except, of course, briefly during her relationship with A. Jacks and more continuously in her adolescent relation with Nel.
Women-centered psychology has discovered the impor- tance of empathy and described the process of its growth; its next task is to confront the effects of poverty and racism on caretaking and its necessary precursor, empathy. Morrison's social vision does not, however, show poor women as crushed, with nothing to offer, even if they are not empathie. In fact, partially because poverty has forced social experimentation and made conven- tional falsities impossible, poor women may provide middle- class women (and researchers) with impetus toward self-recogni- tion. Their unconventional voices do not, in Morrison's view, become masculine: Unlike BoyBoy and Jude, Eva returns for her children; unlike Shadrack, Sula returns to Nel. The unconven- tional female voice remains essentially female—and essential.
III. Nel and Sula:
Mutually Creative Selves-in-Relation
The friendship between Sula and Nel in many ways nur- tures both girls by supplying the lacks in their mother-daughter relationships. Nel, for example, finds support for her nascent separation from her mother: Basking in Sula's approval, she stops using the clothespin which her mother hopes will reshape her "too-broad" nose. Sula, on the other hand, finds compan- ionship to replace the distance in her family; Nel sees her fully. The attachment to Nel prevents Sula from operating totally out of unsocialized selfishness, Gilligan's first stage. Without Nel, she would be, to use Gilligan's terms, "constrained by a lack of
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 41
power that stems from feeling disconnected and thus, in effect, all alone" {Different Voice 75). Although Sula considers Nel and herself identical, Nel is at crucial moments aware of their boundaries. When Sula sacrifices the top of her finger to scare off hoodlums frightening the two girls, Nel notices as they walk away that Sula's face is "miles and miles away" (47).
In their childhood friendship, Nel's and Sula's antitheti- cal strengths and weaknesses assure them mutual dependency and thus equality of participation. Sula's preservation of her self allows Nel to limn boundaries between herself and her mother; in turn, Nel's attention to details of connection and her calm consistency allow Sula's rigid boundaries to become more fluid, as when they work together digging holes in the earth or when Sula empathically discovers "Shad." In describing the relation- ship, the narrator points to the development of individuality necessary to any moral maturity: "In the safe harbor of each oth- er's company they could afford to abandon the ways of other people and concentrate on their own perceptions of things" (47). After identifying with each other in the areas they define as fun- damental (Abel), they, nevertheless, complement each other in a way which anticipates the possibility of a mature moral vision; both Sula's freedom of self-expression and Nel's consistent re- gard for others are necessities for authenticity. Their friendship empowers them until the end of their adolescence, when care- taking must be extended to the adult world of love and work.
This marvelous friendship does not exist in a social vac- uum, however, and just as the girls' images of themselves are modified by the surrounding society, so is the course of the friendship. Although Sula and Nel value each other highly, they realize that their valuations are eccentric—they know that they are not white or male, the social elites. As the surrounding society beam in, they internalize social contempt. While buying ice cream, they are deemed "pig meat" (43), a phrase replete with the ambiguous compliments of a sexist society. Afterwards, they dig circular holes with sticks, enlarge the holes so that they join in a larger circle, and then fill the entire "grave" with trash (50). The scene shows clearly their subconscious recognition of their femininity in their construction of the yonic symbols and their conception of themselves as one (either defined by gender or joined sexually—for an interpretation of Sula as a lesbian novel, see Barbara Smith). Unfortunately, they cannot rejoice in this unity; their actions recreate the social trashing of their female
42 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
identity. The surrounding society impinges on the friendship in another way. Nel's conventional response to Jude causes her first lasting divergence from Sula, who has not been trained in the usual ways of keeping a man. In a heterosexual society, Nel is expected to refocus her commitments from her female friend to her husband, an expectation so strong that Nel thinks for years that she has done so.
The primary force that raptures the friendship is not the direct impact of the surrounding society, however, but Nel's and Sula's conflicting modes of moral perception. The confrontation occurs in a particularly damaging way because neither woman is aware even of potential divergence. Nel thinks that talking with Sula has always been like talking to herself (82), while Sula thinks of "Nel as the closest thing to both an other and a self" (103). In Sula's ten-year absence, Nel has developed into the very conventional feminine voice "proclaiming its worth on the basis of the ability to care for and protect others" (Gilligan, Dif- ferent Voice 79) for which her family has trained her. Sula, in contrast, has learned to take care of only herself and to take re- sponsibility for her actions. Working from this conceptual framework of independence, Sula objectively evaluates degener- ative goodness in a critique resembling Gilligan's description of women in the second stage of moral development. Although Sula has not learned conventional caretaking behaviors, she has "scrutinize[d] the logic of self-sacrifice in the service of a morality of care" (Gilligan, Different Voice 82), a capacity critical to au- thenticity, in which "the morality of action is assessed not on the basis of its appearance in the eyes of others, but in terms of the realities of its intention and consequence" (83). Sula's lack of in- terest in social appearance unfits her for social conversation "be- cause she could not lie" {Sula 105). Significantly, among the lies that she cannot tell are those denying the costs of women's self- sacrifice in their service to husbands and children (105).
Some truths also escape her, notably, the possibility of au- thentic connections in which neither individual is forced to mirror the other. Thus, Sula cannot conceive of the possibility of hurting Nel if Sula herself is pleased, and she has sex with Jude with no idea of the likely consequences to her friendship with Nel. Nel, on the other hand, sacrifices her real feelings for those socially expected and earns Sula's disgust for her dishon- esty. As Gilligan notes of the two modes of self-definition, "These divergent constructions of identity, in self-expression or
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 43
in self-sacrifice, create different problems for further develop- ment—the former a problem of human connection, and the lat- ter a problem of truth" {Different Voice 157). Nel joins with the community to view Sula as a "pariah" (105), a "selfish" woman who has only her own interest at heart. Sula, for her part, judges Nel as "one of them. One of the spiders whose only thought was the next rung of the web. . . . It had surprised her a little and saddened her a good deal when Nel behaved the way the others would have" (103-104). Exposing both modes of perception to the scathing critique of the other, Morrison refuses to sentimen- talize or deny their inherent limitations: Both necessary to au- thenticity, they remain in their isolated states, destructive to both themselves and their community.
Nel's rejection of Sula is a microcosm of the community's rejection, for the Bottom's judgment of a woman living an ex- perimental life is severe. Sula's functions as scapegoat (Royster) and as negative definition for the community (Christian, Ogun- yemi, PuUin) have often been the subject of critical commentary. The quality of life in the community improves when Sula be- comes the embodiment of a threatening evil and individuals unite to defend themselves. The community might, however, have adopted another means of incorporating Sula, that of lis- tening to her insights. Instead, Sula's actions speak louder than her words; that is, the community reacts to its definition of her actions while her voice, speaking its radical re-definition of her own acts and those of others, remains inaudible. As Nel reflects in remembering Sula's effects, Sula "simply helped others define themselves" (82).
The community cannot listen to Sula because she does not care for it, either literally or figuratively. Sula's general fail- ure to develop empathy—temporarily accepting another's per- spective as one's own—leaves her moral vision incomplete and inaccessible to the community. Remaining incapable of em- pathizing with real individuals (the trapped Nel, the aged and ill Eva, Hannah on fire), Sula weeps instead "for the deaths of the littlest things" (106), like children's cast-off shoes and wedding rings in pawn shops, sentimental representations unconnected to known individuals.
Empathy by itself, of course, does not guarantee the in- tegrity of a moral system or its use to the community. Without reciprocity, it becomes a tool of pity or venom. As Nel's degen- erative goodness clearly indicates, empathy may be used to bind
44 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
another in dependency. In one of her few empathie moments, during her relationship with A. Jacks, Sula feels "flooded with an awareness of the impact of the outside world on Ajax" (115). Instead of using this insight to understand his subjective truth, though, Sula says the fatal "'Lean on me'" (115). When A. Jacks bolts from this blatant attempt to violate his independence and make him into another Jude, Sula recognizes her own failure, as Nel never does: "T did not hold my head stiff enough when I met him and so I lost it just like the dolls'" (117). Earlier Sula muses on women's difficulties with emotional boundaries while making love with A. Jacks: "I will water your soil, keep it rich and moist. But how much? How much water to keep the loam moist? And how much loam will I need to keep my water still? And when do the two make mud?" (113). Caring or oth- ers, whether individually or communally, requires a giving of one's self and "selfless" effort to experience with the other, yet these very acts can both entrap the self in the "restriction [they] impose on direct expression" (Gilligan, Different Voice 79) and exploitatively convert the vulnerability of another into depen- dency. Moral authenticity requires both truth and empathy. Without truth, degenerative goodness coopts empathy in the service of control. Without empathy, truth destroys the possibil- ity for connection.
Morrison's exploration of the female voice struggling to- ward maturity and authenticity climaxes in Sula and Nel's dis- cussion at Sula's deathbed. There they confront the limitations of their respective moral visions. Frightened by Sula's detach- ment, even in the face of death, Nel is unable to hear Sula's truth; irritated by Nel's self-sacrifice in the name of conven- tional goodness, Sula fails to appreciate Nel's pain. In their final actions, Sula and Nel openly and reciprocally care for the other in a recognition of interdependence: After Sula dies, her first thought is to tell Nel of the experience; years after Sula's death, Nel feels her presence and makes a crucial step toward authen- ticity. The emotional connections between Sula and Nel tran- scend the hostility of their immediate society and the vagaries of their conflicting moral perceptions. Death cannot sever the only genuine emotional connection which Sula experiences, nor can it obliterate the influence which moves Nel toward authentic emotional and moral maturity.
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 45
IV. Collaborative Conclusions:
Toward Selves-in-Community
In Sula the moral work of the women caretakers—work ignored or devalued by the male world—sustains both personal and community identity. Yet as the tunnel scene suggests, none of the conventional caretaking has prevented damage to indi- viduals or ultimately obliteration of the Bottom community. Unlike Sula, Nel, and Shadrack, many in the Bottom hoped for someone else to save them from the grips of racism and poverty. (For discussion of this passivity, see Lounsberry and Hovet.) T'hus, conventional caretaking encouraged passivity rather than mature activity: Hoping for abatement of their pent-up anger, the townsfolk crawl into the tunnel-womb, and like Plum in his desire to retreat to the safety of total dependency, they suffocate. However, Nel's final synthesis of the two necessary constituents of authentic selfhood, empathie caring and self-assertion, argues for actual individual growth and potential interdependence among members of a community. Morrison hopes to create a different community, one composed of the readers of her novels ("Rootedness" 341). Thus, the exchanges between women-cen- tered psychologists, minority women writers, and readers of both might constitute the speech of a new community.
Significantly, this community is not solely female. Sula shows damage done to both male and female characters: the iso- lated Shadrack and Jude, the conglomerated Deweys, the melted Helene, the lonely Sula. Furthermore, A. Jacks and Nel, the only two successfully integrated personalities, represent both genders. The end of the novel, often read solely as Nel's recog- nition of her bond with Sula, in fact also shows a continuing dia- logue between male and female points of view: Just before Nel's recognition, she passes Shadrack (the male who reminds her of Sula); just before she articulates her insight, she smells "overripe green things," surely a reference to Jude Greene. Female bonds do not exist in isolation but in a community which necessarily includes men.
Both the community within the book and the community of readers outside the book communicate in an erratic and flawed manner, of course—witness the broken relationships of the novel, on the one hand, and the gap between women-cen- tered models of middle-class white female development and
46 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
Eva's experiences, on the other. Morrison demonstrates how much she values these attempts at communication, however, by contrasting the imperfect community of the Bottom with its re- placement, the archetypal symbol of white suburbia—the golf course. Nel recognizes the loss when she thinks, "Maybe it had- n't been a community, but it had been a place. Now there weren't any places left, just separate houses with separate televi- sions and separate telephones and less and less dropping by" (143). This separation has resulted from the monologue of the controlling voice in the Western social context, a male defini- tion of sociality in search of abstract principles to guarantee indi- vidual autonomy and freedom. Morrison suggests that dialogue with the female perspectives of self-in-relation and self-in- community will both empower women and offer a chance for stronger communities. The dialogue between women writers and women psychologists, therefore, not only elaborates theoret- ical moral perspectives for women's experiences, but also takes on particular urgency in a society operating largely on abstrac- tion, separation, and detachment.
Note
^ In a crucial scene, Sula discovers from his driver's license that the man whose name she has always heard as "Ajax" is in fact named "A. Jacks." The novel offers some justification for literary critics' unanimous choice to use "Ajax"—"Ajax" occurs not only in Sula's consciousness but once in the narrator's usage after Sula's death (page 139 lists among the victims of the tunnel disaster "some of Ajax's younger brothers"). Morrison often depicts the interaction of myth with quotidian reality, and in The Bluest Eye the myth is specifically Greek. The mythological implications of "Ajax," however, seem a poor fit with this character, who does not resemble either of the Iliad's two Ajaxes. Barring the discovery of another Ajax to offer enriching characterization, then, the critics' preference for "Ajax" ignores Sula's discovery.
On the large scale, this usage obscures Morrison's exploration of ambi- guities in language; on the smaller, it devalues Sula's self-examination and screens Morrison's connection of Eva and Sula. Morrison begins here a concern which figures more prominently in her next novel. Song of Solomon (the double meanings of "You can't just fly off and leave a body" and "Sing"). The whole in- cident offers a fascinating opportunity for discussing the complex interactions of oral and print traditions: Sula accepts a printed document's correction of her oral understanding of her lover's name, but that oral understanding was based on the printed version of an originally oral epic poem.
Within the context of Suia's characterization, "A. Jacks" underlines the limitations of both Sula's and Eva's characters. Contemplating why she
Who Cares? Women-Centered Psychology in Sula 47
has lost her connection with Albert Jacks, Sula considers her misidentification of his name as emblematic of her inability to know and respect his true self. As this essay argues later, Eva's misnaming of the Deweys indicates a similar failing, her inability to perceive and value their separate selves.
Works Cited
Abel, Elizabeth. "(E)Merging Identities: The Dynamics of Female Friendship in Contemporary Fiction by Women." Signs 6.3 (1981): 413-435.
Bayre, Nina. "Melodramas of Beset Manhood: How Theories of American Fic- tion Exclude Women Authors." The New Feminist Criticism. Ed. Elaine Showalter. New York: Pantheon, 1985. 63-80.
Carby, Hazel. Reconstructing Womanhood. New York: Oxford University Press, 1987.
Chase, Richard. The American Novel and Its Tradition. Garden City: Anchor, 1957.
Chodorow, Nancy. "Family Structure and Feminine Personality." Woman, Culture, and Society. Ed. M. Z. Rosaldo and L. Lamphere. Stanford: Stan- ford University Press, 1974. 43-68.
—. The Reproduction of Mothering: Psychoanalysis and the Sociology of Gen- der. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.
Christian, Barbara. Black Women Novelists: The Development of a Tradition. Westport: Greenwood, 1980.
Gardiner, Judith Kegan. "The (US)es of (I)dentity: A Response of Abel on '(ElMerging Identities.'" Signs 6.3 (1981): 436-442.
Genovese, Eugene. Roll, Jordan, Roll. 1974. New York: Vintage-Random, 1976. Gilligan, Carol. In a Different Voice: Psychological Theory and Women's
Moral Development. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1982. —. "Moral Orientation and Moral Development." Women and Moral Theory.
Ed. Eva Feder Kittay and Diana T. Meyers. Totowa: Rowman, 1987. 19-33. Homans, Margaret. "Her Very Own Howl: The Ambiguities of Representation
in Recent Women's Fiction." Signs 9.2 (1983): 186-205. Jordan, Judith. "Empathy and the Mother-Daughter Relationship." Women
and Empathy: Implications for Psychological Development and Psy- chotherapy. Ed. Jacquelyn H. Hall. Works in Progress 82-02. Wellesley: Stone Center for Developmental Services and Studies, 1983. 2-5.
—. "The Meaning of Mutuality." Works in Progress 23. Wellesley: Stone Cen- ter for Developmental Services and Studies, 1986.
Kaplan, Alexandra. "Empathie Communication in the Psychotherapy Rela- tionship." Women and Empathy: Implications for Psychological Develop- ment and Psychotherapy. Ed. Jacquelyn H. Hall. Works in Progress 83-02. Wellesley: Stone Center for Developmental Services and Studies, 1983. 12- 16.
Lerner, Harriet G. Women in Therapy. Northvale: Aronson, 1988. Levine, Lawrence. Black Culture and Black Consciousness. Oxford: Oxford
University Press, 1977.
48 Diane Gillespie and Missy Dehn Kubitschek
Lounsberry, Barbara and Grace Ann Hovet. "Principles of Perception in Toni Morrison's Sula." Black American Literature Forum 13 (1979): 126-129.
Miller, Jean Baker. "The Development of Women's Sense of Self." Works in Progress 12. Wellesley: Stone Center for Developmental Services and Stud- ies, 1984.
—. Toward a New Psychology of Women. Boston: Beacon, 1976. —. "What Do We Mean by Relationships?" Works in Progress 22. Wellesley:
Stone Center for Developmental Services and Studies, 1986. Morrison, Toni. Sula. 1973. New York: Bantam, 1974. —. "Rootedness: The Ancestor as Foundation." Black Women Writers (1950-
1980). Ed. Mari Evans. Garden City: Anchor, 1984. 339-345. Ogunyemi, Chikwenye Okonjo. "Sula: 'A Nigger Joke.'" Black American Liter-
ature Forum 13 (1979): 130-133. Ordonez, Elizabeth J. "Narrative Texts for Ethnic Women: Rereading the Past,
Reshaping the Future." MELUS 9.3 (1983): 19-28. Pullin, Faith. "Landscapes of Reality: The Fiction of Contemporary Afro-
American Women." Black Fiction: New Studies in the Afro-American Novel Since 1945. Ed. A. Robert Lee. New York: Barnes, 1980. 173-203.
Rich, Adrienne. Of Woman Born. New York: Norton, 1978. Royster, Philip M. "A Priest and a Witch against the Spiders and the Snakes:
Scapegoating in Toni Morrison's Sula." Omoja 2 (1978): 149-168. Smith, Barbara. "Toward a Black Feminist Criticism." The New Feminist
Griticism. Ed. Elaine Showalter. New York: Pantheon, 1985. 168-185. Surrey, Janet. "Self in Relation: A Theory of Women's Development." Works in
Progress 13. Wellesley: Stone Center for Developmental Services and Stud- ies, 1985.
Wade-Gayles, Gloria. "The Truths of Our Mothers' Lives: Mother-Daughter Relationships in Black Women's Fiction." Sage 1.2 (1984): 8-12.
Walker, Alice. "In Search of Our Mothers' Gardens." In Search of Our Moth- ers' Gardens. New York: Harcourt, 1983. 231-243.
Washington, Mary Helen. "'I Sign My Mother's Name': Alice Walker, Dorothy West, Paule Marshall." Mothering the Mind: Twelve Studies of Writers and Their Silent Partners. Ed. Ruth Perry and Martine Watson Brownley. New York: Holmes, 1984. 142-163.
Willis, Susan. Specifying. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1987. Wyatt, Jean. "Avoiding Self-Definition: In Defense of Women's Right to Merge
Qulia Kristeva and Mrs. Dalloway)." Women's Studies 13 (1986): 115-126.
pdf for articles to choose/document(2).pdf
1974
Toni Morrison Sula
What was America reading in 1974 while the morality play of Watergate dominated the public media? Several rabbits and one shark were the main characters in the most popular fiction of the year. Watership Doxvn and Jaws remained on the Bestseller List of The New York Times for more than seven months. While the television cameras focused on the self-destruction of the Nixon presidency, the rabbits in Richard Adam's novel were practicing survival. When the news of Watergate began to fade, the popular audience could tum to Peter Benchley's novel to cheer for the shark. It was not a great year for politics or literature.
One hope for American literature was Joseph Heller's long- expected Something Happened. After the wit and satire of his first novel, Catch-22, the public had been waiting thirteen years for Heller's second book. The advance publicity forced Something Happened onto the Bestseller List for awhile, but the public soon could see that almost nothing happens in more than five hundred pages. Its companion in 1974 was James Michener's Centennial, another long novel in which everything happens with the speed and significance of cartoon his- tory. For their claims on public attention Heller and Michener ought to be sentenced to years of hard labor reading one another's novels.
The finest novel of the year could not compete with the rabbits and sharks on the Bestseller List. Nor could its slight volume compare with the monstrous hulks pushed into the marketplace by Heller and Michener. It was written by a woman who was largely unknown, divorced, and black. Toni Morrison's Sula did sell approximately 12,000 hardback copies, and it was nominated for the National Book
60 Decade of Novels
Award, but in the year of political drama and literary disappointment the public hardly began to realize that American fiction had a new champion.
Morrison was thirty-six when she began writing about the black community of her childhood in the Midwest. Her first novel. The Bluest Eye (1970), sold a few thousand copies, and gathered some complimentary reviews. Working as an editor at Random House did not leave Morrison very much time for the writing of her ovm fiction. Her second novel, Sula, was created in part while commuting on the subway to her office in New York. Nevertheless it appears to come intact from that core of imagination where experience, vision, and craft are inseparable.
Sula is less than two hundred pages long, but it does include the drama of a threatened community like Watership Down, the promise of sudden violence typical of Jaws, the killing of a child in Something Happened, and the independence of pioneer women in Centennial. Theme and character are held together by a narrative strategy that is both traditional and modern. Morrison begins with a picture of the community and then measures the individuality of her characters against the common judgment. This method is as old as the art of the novel, but Morrison makes it new by separating the narrative into scattered episodes for the reader to assemble. "I thought of Sula as a cracked mirror," says the novelist, "fragments and pieces we have to see indejjendently and put together."' The image of a cracked mirror is rather familiar in the criticism of postmodern fiction, but Morrison is following the lead of Faulkner and his fragmented narrative vision of the funeral joumey in As I Lay Dying. Although her novel is told in the third person, the events in Sula are often dramatized from the different viewpoints of individual characters. Also in the tradition of Faulkner's novel, one character is insane, a mother commits adultery, and the strongest character, Sula, reports her own death.
The fragments to assemble are scattered over several dec- ades—the chapters have dates which range from 1919 to 1965—and the points of view include the mad, dying, and righteous. The narrative focus is largely shared by two women who are girlhood friends. "I have written Sula," Morrison admits, "to talk about some- thing I had known—about friendship in the fullest sense as it existed for certain black women and other immigrant or pioneering types— women who, because of their race and sex, were dependent on each
Toni Morrison, Sula 61
other sometimes literally for their very survival In Sula, I wanted to portray such a friendship as a valid experience."^ The boldness of the subject matter will seem more apparent if it is recalled that James Baldwdn could still refer a few years before to the "as yet unwritten history of the Negro woman."
Four generations of black women are dramatized in Morrison's book, but the focus largely remains on the two girlhood friends. Nel Wright is sheltered by very conservative parents who find comfort in the respectability of home and church. The fear and self-denial that hide behind the pose of resjjectability are first glimpsed when Nel and her mother travel to New Orleans. The little girl sees her mother humiliated by the train conductor, and she thereupon resolves to "be on guard—always."
Nel's only chance for self-discovery comes with the friendship of Sula who is inherently strong-willed and independent. Sula's one- legged grandmother killed her only son, catapulted herself through an upstairs v^àndow, and still is alive decades later at the end of the novel. Sula's mother enjoyed sex with every man in the neighborhood, but only during the day, because she felt that spending the night with someone implied a "definite commitment." Sula inherits the strength to inflict pain—even as a child she cuts off the end of a finger to warn the local boys—and she grows up to think of sex as "pleasant and frequent, but otherwise unremarkable."^
Nel and Sula are partners in nearly everything, including the murder of a small child, but when Nel is conventional enough to marry, Sula thinks nothing of breaking the marriage with adultery. The spectacle of Nel playing the role of wronged wife then convinces Sula that her friend, after all, "belonged to the town and all of its ways" (120). Sula meets an early death, and Nel waits more than twenty-five years before understanding the sorrow and loss of her friend, partner, and other self.
The narrator of Surfacing may explore the depths of her own psyche, but the other characters in Atwood's novel are merely her satellites. Morrison, however, can fully explore what her characters mean to one another because her narrative method is not limited to one point of view. When the fragments of time and character are put together, the result is a full drama of friendship and betrayal.
The individuals in Morrison's fiction appear fully defined because they live in a community prepared to measure their conduct.
62 Decade of Novels
Sula's neighbors, for example, watch her behavior, and conclude that she is a genuine agent of the devil. The conflict between the standards of a community and the freedom of an individual can be traced from the very beginning of the American imagir\ation. The first Puritans in the Massachusetts Bay Colony were famous for declaring one another heretics, and a few of the more outspoken individuals were exiled to the wilderness of Rhode Island. Two hundred years later the tension of conformity and individualism remains the central theme of Haw- thorne, Twain, etc. Novelists in the twentieth century, however, have found it more difficult to suggest any convincing sense of a commu- nity against which individual conduct can be measured. If a protago- nist feels resigned to the "benign indifference of the universe" his individual conduct is not important.
The conviction that nothing matters is the problem that so many contemporary writers have had to confront. Bellow shows the random violence of urban life in Mr. Sammler 's Planet, but his one-eyed philosopher can do little more than lament the decline and fall of western civilization. Updike presents the suburban view in Rabbit Redux where the merest hint of individuality is destroyed—^Jill is burned, Skeeter is banished—to allow the community to remain face- less. Atwood takes the narrator of Surfacing into a wdlderness of nature and mind where neither freedom nor conformity have any traditional meaning. Vonnegut in Breakfast of Champions can only parody the dilemma of the narrator who believes that an individual writer can speak for a community.
Morrison is the exception among contemporary novelists be- cause she appears almost totally immune to the dominant myth of our century—meaninglessness. Although she knows that "to mean any- thing is not in vogue," she believes that "narrative remains the best way to learn anything," and therefore "I continue with narrative form."* She can make sense out of individual conduct because her vision of the commuruty is intact. "After my first novel. The Bluest Eye, writing became a way to be coherent in the world. It became necessary and possible for me to sort out the past."^ Morrison has little patience with the fashions of incoherence—what Marjorie Perloff calls the "poetics of indeterminancy"—because the aim of her narrative in- cludes the satisfaction of making sense. "My genuine criticism of most contemporary books," complains Morrison, "is that they're not about anything."
Toni Morrison, Sula 63
How can she escape the modem condition of anonymity and ainJessness? Doesn't she live in New York City like Mr. Sammler? Doesn't she feel the boredom of contemporary America like Harry Angstrom? Doesn't she look for herself at the expense of others like Atwood's narrator? Doesn't she share the irony of Vonnegut's situ- ation? Not exactly. Morrison is different because she is black, and she has something to write about because she can recall the stories and characters of a special community. "I write what I have recently begun to call village literature, fiction that is really for the village, for the tribe." Morrison wants to be viewed as a black writer—her subject she claims has "its peculiar brand of irony, oppression, versatility, mad- ness, joy, strength, shame, honor, triumph, grace, and stillness"—^but the important requirement for her art is the coherent vision of a community.* It is the sort of vision that enabled Faulkner to give narrative form to the history and legend of his native Mississippi, and perhaps the kind of vision that allows Isaac Bashevis Singer to find the coherence in his stories about Poland. In each case the writer is able to work closely with a folk tradition, identify with the history of a people, and create the narrative of a community that is threatened or doomed.
"In that place," Morrison begins Sula, "there was once a neigh- borhood." The place still exists in the memory of the narrator even though the neighborhood in fact has been replaced by suburbs. "Everything I write starts there," admits Morrison, "it's my beginning . . . I have done whatever it is that vwiters do to places, and made it my own."^ The setting of her first novel is identified as Lorain, Ohio, where Morrison herself was raised. The town in Sula is named "Medalion," but the closeness of fiction and reality is clear. In her third and fourth novels the settings range further away, but the vision of community is still intact with the hometowns of the characters Milk- man and Son.
The first pages of Sula identify the setting, relate its history— how the black community on the hill came to be known as the Bottom—and indicate its doomed future. By telling us at the begin- ning that soon "there will be nothing left of the Bottom," Morrison sets up her novel as a series of flashbacks. The effect is to draw the reader back into a time and community that are lost. "The village participates in the story," explains Morrison, "the narrator functions as chorus."* If this narrative strategy is to be successful, the community must be
64 Decade of Novels
rendered with specific detail. When the narrator thinks of the coming destruction of Reba's Grill, she doesn't forget the owner who "cooked in her hat because she couldn't remember the ingredients without it."
The tone of the narrative can be comic and tragic at the same time. Even at the brightest moments we are reminded that the neighborhood on the hill is called the Bottom. "I'm trying to do what I call a Black style," says Morrison, "Not the Black style, but a Black style."' She explains how it is held together by "a spine that's very biblical and meandering and aural—^you really have to hear it." Reading any novel by Morrison is like listening to the thoughts and conversation of a village: sad, comic, wise, and haunted by dreams, fear, and death. "Peasants don't write novels," says Morrison, "be- cause they don't need them. They have a portrait of themselves from gossip, tales, music, and some celebrations."'" When the village life disappears, however, the world is lucky to have the imaginative recall of Toni Morrison. While conunuting to her office in Manhattan, she can recreate the "gossip, tales, music, and some celebrations" of the lost community. Thus another place like Faulkner's Yoknapatawpha County is added to the map of literature.
After the sense of place has been established, the community may begin to observe the conduct of a few individuals. Morrison therefore reports near the end of the first chapter that the people up in the Bottom are "preoccupied with earthly things—and each other, wondering even as early as 1920 what Shadrack was all about, what that little girl Sula who grew into a woman in their town was all about..." (5-6). The novel which really begins on the next page is the sum of all those wonderings. The two characters who cause the most speculation, Shadrack and Sula, are the most extraordinary individu- als. They live alone: Shadrack wdth his insanity, Sula wàth her selfishness. He only speaks one word to her in the whole novel, but that word is "always." Perhaps the community is right to view them both as agents of the devil.
Morrison has a special talent for describing eccentric charac- ters, and Shadrack is among her very best. He is "blasted and permanently astonished" by his first experience with war on a French battlefield in 1917. Never fully regaining his sanity, he finds a marginal existence as fisherman and drunkard for the neighborhood of Bottom. He thus joins a gallery of characters who live on the fringe of Morrison's fictional community: the splendid whore known
Toni Morrison, Sula 65
as Maginot Line in The Bluest Eye, the woman in Song of Solomon who keeps her father's bones hanging in a sack in the living room, and the nearly blind Thérèse in Tar Baby who brings the hero at the end to his supernatural fate.
The madness of Shadrack, of course, makes a lot of sense. He is the founder of National Suicide Day because he reasons that if one day a year is devoted to the celebration of sudden death, then the rest of the year will be safe. His celebration harmlessly becomes a part of the calendar of Bottom until one year half the neighborhood follows him to a tunnel being built under the river. Several {jeople die when the tunnel suddenly collapses. Morrison presents this drama in less than a page of economy, detail, precision, and horror. Nothing in the great volume of Michener's Centennial or Heller's Something Happened is nearly as effective. Shadrack himself doesn't enter the tunnel: "Having forgotten his song and his rope, he just stood there high up on the bank ringing, ringing his bell" (162). He remains a sympathetic character because we know the origin of his mental condition and we know it was not his intention for people to die in the tunnel.
A lesser novelist might not bother to explain the history of the town lunatic, but it is typical of Morrison to render a full account. In her first novel there is a minor eccentric, Soaphead Church, who is a "Reader, Adviser, & Interpreter of Dreams." Although his role in the novel is small, Morrison quickly traces his family back to the early 1800s. She is not interested in detail for the sake of detail; she wants to "sort out the part" because it is the way "to be coherent in the world." The history of Shadrack is therefore important for an understanding of the complete picture. He may seem to have little or nothing to do with the normal life of the community. Like his namesake in the Bible, he is not much interested in the worship of golden idols. No one except Sula ever visits his shack by the river which he keeps neat and clean with the habit of military discipline. Shadrack nevertheless is saved by his creator for the last page of the novel where he and Nel move "in opposite directions, each thinking separate thoughts about the past." He has survived most of the community that once tried to measure his individuality. Sula's old friend is left to mourn the destruction of the neighborhood, and Shadrack is still moving the other way.
Shadrack and Sula are both outcasts, but Morrison shows how different the world looks from each point of view. After the identity of Shadrack is blasted away in the war, he is too frightened "to
66 Decade of Novels
acknowledge the fact that he didn't even know who or what he w a s . . . no part, no language, no t r i b e . . . nothing nothing nothing to do" (12). At the heart of his madness there is fear and emptiness, and he is condemned to the margin of the community because his identity is essentially missing. Sula, however, gradually discovers that she cannot trust the judgment of others, and thus her only choice is self- reliance. She leaves the community entirely for ten years, and only comes back after deciding that self-imposed exile is no better than being an outcast at home.
Two events in her childhood cause her to question the normal bonds of the community. The first seems trivial but is never forgotten. By accident she overhears her mother express a dislike for children. If her mother is capable of such betrayal, the young girl concludes "there was no other that you could count on" (118). The second event is much worse. Sula is teasing a younger child named Chicken Little. He slips from her hands while being swung around in the air, sails into the river, and sinks to his death. Sula and Nel both watch helplessly as the water "closed quickly over the place where Chicken Little sank" (61). This experience teaches her that she cannot even trust herself to obey the most basic law of the community—"Thou shalt not kill." When her mother accidently burns to death, Sula watches the fire with the interest of a connoisseur. When her grandmother turns an only son into a kerosene torch, Sula is suitably impressed. It should conie as no surprise that Sula herself never marries or has children. Her life is spent "exploring her own thoughts and emotions, giving them full reign, feeling no obligation . . . hers was an experimental life" (118).
Ten years of college and travel away from Medalion do not change Sula. The men in cities from Nashville to San Diego are all the same—"a lover was not a comrade and could never be" (121). Sula would like to find "the other half of her equation," but the quest is in vain. Atwood's narrator in Surfacing anticipates wholeness beyond the struggle with the images of death, but Sula cannot forget the sight of her mother burning or the water closing over the head of Chicken Little. Sula is lacking a coherent self—"no center... around which to grow"—and that is why no one can ever be that "version of herself which she sought to reach out to." Sula has intelligence, strength, wit, courage, passion, charm, and gaity, but she is doomed to be the loneliest character in contemporary literature. Her many sexual adventures merely reinforce "a loneliness so profound the word itself
Toni Morrison, Sula 67
had no meaning" (123). The men are interchangeable and anonymous because "the solitude she found in that desperate terrain had never admitted the possibility of other people." The one man who begins to fill the emptiness typically makes his exit before Sula realizes that she doesn't even know his name.
The antipathy of the community for Sula increases when they believe that she is guilty of "the unforgivable thing"—sleeping v^th white men. The charge may or may not be true, but in any case the loneliness she feels is determined more by private failure than public censure. Her identity is not threatened by the sort of racial prejudice experienced by the hero of Ellison's Invisible Man. He is misunder- stood and made invisible by a white community which is blinded by racial stereotypes. Sula is also misunderstood and subject to extraor- dinary loneliness, but it is the black community which casts her out because they think she is a devil. The hero of Ellison's novel finds his solitude after stripping away all of his illusions, hopes, and ideals. Sula doesn't have any to begin with, except the one ideal of friendship based on her experience with Nel, and that is destroyed when Nel marries. After the hero of Invisible Man is taken apart piece by piece, neither Ellison nor any other v^iter has been able to put him together again. Morrison has another goal. She has created one of the most remarkable images of a black woman in American literature by going beyond racial concerns to show the tragic solitude that any soul may inherit.
The scene in which the good ladies of the community decide that Sula is a devil is one of the comic highlights of the novel. Their evidence includes several omens, but the conclusive sign is that Shad- rack was observed tipping his hat to Sula. The conversation of the ladies is a prologue to a game of cards in Medalion, but it could be a trial conducted in Salem. Sula is not openly persecuted, however, because the black community is prepared to tolerate and survive any disaster—natural or supernatural. Indeed, the return of Sula has several unexpected dividends for the residents of the Bottom. Morri- son is very good at showing how the community and the individual influence one another. While the gossip of the town molds Sula as a devil and a pariah, her scornful conduct forces the community to be more virtuous. The women, for example, begin to care more for their men after Sula has rejected them. A mother who spends most of her time at the pool hall suddenly becomes protective and caring after
68 Decade of Novels
Sula crosses the path of her child. Having a devil in their midst proves to be a godsend. "They began to cherish their husbands and waves, protect their children, repair their homes and in general band together..."(117).
The community is released from its virtue by the early death of Sula. Most of her neighbors are afraid to cross the threshold of a dying witch, but Sula is visited on her deathbed by her girlhood friend. Nel can neither understand nor forgive, but Sula at least has one last chance to ask about the conventions of good and evil—"How you know?" The death of Sula is received as good news by the community, but without her presence their conduct soon reverts to carelessness. Winter comes early to the Bottom, and with the first thaw several of the celebrating townspeople die in the collapsing tunnel.
Morrison is often asked why her novels include so much violence and death. She replies with a smile: "My inclination is in the tragic direction. Maybe it's a consequence of my being a classics minor."" The smile is for the naivete of the audience wanting to know the source of literature. Morrison knows that her characters and stories come from experience, the resources of "inclination," and that her art is shaped by conventions of literature as old as Biblical legend and Greek drama. Even the names in her fiction—Shadrack, Pilate, Solomon, Valerian—are charged with history and myth. Morrison has the best of both worlds—the study and teaching of literature at Howard, Cornell, and Yale, along with the vital memory of a village culture. The violence and death in her fiction are as new as current events (National Suicide Day was invented for Sula just a few years before Jonestown) and as old as Greek or Biblical tragedy.
Morrison is also fortunate to be an editor for Random House. The manuscripts of persons as diverse as Muhammad Ali and Angela Davis come across her desk. She has a chance to see in every stage of expression the stories being told, hopes projected, and history discov- ered. Andrew Young claims that Morrison "has done more to encour- age and publish other black writers than anyone I know."*^ Her role in the business of publishing gives Morrison a view of the whole enterprise from early drafts to finished book. When asked to address the American Writers Congress she can speak with authority as an author, teacher, and publisher. Her chief complaint to a recent Congress was aimed at the practice of literary criticism. "Whole schools of criticism," Morrison asserts, "have dispossessed the writer
Toni Morrison, Sula 69
of any place whatever in the critical value of his work."'^ She is disturbed by criticism that follows "postmodern fiction into self- consciousness, talking about itself as though it were the work of art."'* It is typical of Morrison as author, teacher, and publisher to demand that critical attention be focused directly on "the craft, vision, and meaning" of the work of art.
Since the publication of Sula in 1974 Morrison has been in constant demand for interviews, statements, and public appearances. All of the publicity neither distracts her from the serious pursuit of her art—four novels in less than a dozen years—nor distorts her comnxit- ment to the multiple and growing audience. As an editor, teacher, and public speaker, Morrison does what she can to educate her audience, help other writers, and promote the value of literature. All of which is possible because as a black woman novelist Morrison has created a fictional world of the first importance. Sula is finally a tragic character because her "curiosity and her gift for metaphor" cannot be ex- pressed—she is an "artist with no art form" (121 ). Morrison herself has found the form, shaped the voices of memory and imagination into a novel, and thereby added to American fiction one of the most signifi- cant tragic heroines since the appearance of Hester Prynne on the scaffold.
Notes
' The New Republic, 21 March 1981, p. 28. 2 "Toni Morrison," Vogue, 171 (April 1981), 330-331. 3 Toni Morrison, Sula (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1974), p. 44. All
subsequent references to this novel are cited parenthetically. * The New Republic, 21 March 1981, p. 27. 5 Ibid., p. 25. ' New York Times Magazine, 11 August 1974, p. 16. ' New York Times Magazine, 20 May 1979, p. 58. » "A Conversation with Toni Mordson," Essence, 12, No. 3 0uly 1981 ), p. 86.
70 Decade of Novels
Her comments refer to Tar Baby, but are even more applicable to Sula. ' Ibid., p. 133. •o The New Republic, 21 March 1981, p. 26. " Md., p. 28. " Newsweek, 30 March 1981, p. 5.. " 77K NaHon, 24 October 1981, p. 397. " The New Republic, 21 March 1981, p. 29.
pdf for articles to choose/document(3).pdf
Claude Pruitt
Circling Meaning in Toni Morrison^s Sula
Our life is an apprendceship to the truth that around ever)' circle another can be drawn; that there is no end in nature, but everv' end is a beginning; that there is always another dawn risen on mid-noon, and under every deep a lower deep opens. —Ralph Waldo Emerson, "Circles" (1841)
But that's getting too far ahead of the story, almost to the end, although the end is in the beginning and lies far ahead. —Ralph Ellison, Invisible Man (1952)
In that place, where they tore the nightshade and blackberry patches from their roots to make room for the MedaUion City Golf Course, there was once a neighborhood. —Toni Morrison, Suta (1973)
[AJbove all it is necessary to read and reread those in whose wake I write, the "books" in whose margins and between whose lines I mark out and read a text simultaneously almost idendcal and endrely other. . . . —Jacques Derrida, Positions (1980)
I wenty-five years after the death of Sula Peace, Nel Green recalls the cycle of her 1 own mart}'red life as she walks to the nursing home to visit Sula's grandmother.
During the visit, she learns that Eva knows the most painful secret of her childhood, which she and Sula have closely kept. When Eva tells her that she and Sula are "just alike," Nel recoils in anger and embarrassment. She runs from the nursing home to Sula's grave and there faces her own complicity in the death of the litde boy known as Chicken Littie (163-71). Leaving the grave, Nel suddenly stops:
"Sula?" she whispered, gazing at the tops of the trees. "Sula?" Leaves stirred; mud shifted; there was the smell of overripe green things. A soft ball of
fur broke and scattered like dandelion spores in the breeze. "All that dme, all that dme, I thought I was missing Jude." And the loss pressed down
on her chest and came up into her throat. "We was girls together," she said as though explaining something. "O Lord, Sula," she cried, "girl, girl, girlgirlgirl."
It was a fine cry—loud and long—but it had no bottom and it had no top, just circles and circles of sorrow. (174)
The scene actually begins in the chapter "1937" as Nel, betrayed by Sula and aban- doned by Jude, cowers in her bathroom:
Nel waited. Waited for the oldest cry. A scream not for others, not in sympathy for a burnt child, or a dead father, but a deeply personal cry for one's own pain. A loud, strident: "Why me?" She waited. The mud shifted, the leaves sdrred, the smell of overripe green things enveloped her and announced the beginnings of her very own howl.
But it did not come. (108)
That scream does not come for twenty-seven years. In the interim, her repressed scream takes the form of a "Utde ball of fur and string and hair always floating in the light," which Nel refuses to face. She believes that the ball represents her memory of Jude; actually it shields her from admitting that Sula is the real loss. Knowing that her grief for Jude wiU pass and that its passing will be her private hell, Nel fastens her attention on the details of this new life. When she refuses to look at the ball all summer, her agony fades, but it will not entirely disappear (108-09).
By the chapter "1940" Nel's psychological survival has taken the form of moth- erly martyrdom. She refuses to depend on her parents, and assuming both male and female roles, works where Jude had worked and cares for his abandoned children.
African American Rewew 44.1 -2 (Spring/Summer 2011 ): 115-129 © 2011 Claude Pruitt 1 1 5
Moored by "[v]irtue, bleak and drawn," she visits Sula's deathbed—ostensibly the good woman visidng a sick member of the community, she wants to know why Sula had betrayed their friendship and destroyed her marriage. She leaves "embarrassed, irritable, and a Htde bit ashamed," but no closer to resoludon (138-46). Nel norifies the authorides that "a Miss Peace" has died at 7 Carpenter's Road, and attends Sula's funeral when the rest of the Bottom wiH not (172-73). In the years foHowing Sula's death, Nel
pinned herself into a tiny life. . . . It didn't take long, after Jude left, for her to see what the future would be. She had looked at their children and knew in her heart that that would be all. That they were all she would ever know of love. . . and years ago they had begun to look past her face into the nearest stretch of sky. (165)
This leaves Nel feeHng righteous, but empty. The final scene of the novel resolves Nel's estrangement from Sula, but it brings no heaHng closure; Sula is dead, Nel can only mourn. With the loss of Sula, Nel has lost herself, the " m e " which Nel could not admit and which Sula refused to give up (28, cf 143). Nel's cry is not the end of grief, but its beginning; andcipadng the last Hnes of the novel, that grief will muldply in "circles and circles of sorrow."
In compledng the loop of this circle of sorrow, and by emphasizing the pluraHty of the circles of sorrow, Morrison throws into reHef the fact that Sula is metanarradve, a story about stories.' These include all of the stories contained within the text of Sula, and as I wiH argue, a set of foundadonal texts upon which Sula is written in a kind of postmodern paHmpsest. As my dde would suggest, the present effort does not seek a direct reading of the novel; rather, by reading iteradvely, in circles through Morrison's text, I seek to point to subtexts and intertextual inferences taking shape.^ If, as Jean-François Lyotard argues, the "business" of postmodernism is "not to supply reaHty but to invent aHusions to the conceivable which cannot be represented" (91), then Valerie Smith has suggested the technique by which postmodern narra- rives achieve this business: by "circHng the subject," by trearing culturally pressing subjects through narradve representarion of their results or effects (342-43). Taking her cue from twendeth-century psychoanalysis, Morrison caHs this speaking the unspeakable: "[t]he subHminal, the underground Hfe of the novel," she asserts, "is the area most Hkely to Hnk arms with the reader and faciHtate making it one's own" ("Unspeakable" 161). The essenriaHst experience, beyond the knowledge of anyone but she who Hves it, is approached indirecdy: via narrarive circles, marking the site of essenrial experience—by drawing its outHnes not in direct discourse, but by circum- locudon, by circumscribing what for the reader is the absence of experience. Meaning begins to take shape within the mind of the reader as sHent centers of unspoken, unspeakable experience coalesce with the reader's own, equaHy essendal, experience. I take such an understanding to be necessary for a close reading of Sula and argue not that circles exist within Morrison's text (which is patendy obvious), but rather that they are the carriers of meaning.'' Sula's circles of sorrow mark the site of black women's history at the center of black community, a center that had been denigrated and lost within black culture and was, as Morrison seems to indicate, in serious need of re-vision.'^
PubHshed in 1973, and Morrison's second novel, Sula opens with the absence of a black community' that has died at the whim of the white community'. Morrison begins with a descripdon of the Bottom as it had been and immediately both populates and personifies the Bottom:
[O]n quiet days people in valley houses could hear singing sometimes, banjos sometimes, and, if a valley man happened to have business up in those hiUs . . . he might see a dark woman in a flowered dress doing a bit of cakewalk, a bit of black bottom, a bit of "messing around" to the lively notes of a mouth organ. Her bare feet would raise the saffron dust that floated down on the coveralls and bunion-split shoes of the man breathing music in and out of
116 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
his harmonica. The black people watching her would laugh and rub their knees, and it would be easy for the valley man to hear the laughter and not notice the adult pain that rested somewhere under the eyelids, somewhere under their head rags and soft felt hats, some- where in the palm of the hand, somewhere behind the frayed lapels, somewhere in the sinew's curve. . . . [T] he pain would escape him even though the laughter was part of the pain. (4)
The black community came to be here, so the story goes, through a "nigger joke." A slave had been promised bottom land by a white farmer in return for a difficult service. When the task was completed, the farmer, not wandng to part with good vaUey land, convinced the black man that the hiUs were "the bottom of Heaven"— paradise, more desirable than producdve land in the valley. This is the "nigger joke," the patendy ridiculous inversion of truth that, if it does not explain the topsy-turvy world of racism, social marginaUzadon, and economic exclusion, at least provides cold comfort when laughter is the only alternadve to despair. Although the Bottom was not much, it was theirs—at least undl MedalUon needed a golf course. In the space of a few hundred words, Morrison completes one of the "circles of sorrow" from which Sula is crafted, transforms place into character, and captures the essence of Jim Crow Amedca.
The chapters foUowing this prologue weave a complex narradve in great circles which encompass seventy years of Ufe and death in the Bottom and enclose an apocr\phal cast of characters. The central one hundred pages ("1922" through "1940") contain the coming-of-age story and adult reladonship of Nel Wdght and Sula Peace. The girls form an intense reladonship in response to the pressures exerted on them by communit}' and family. They become friends, pardy so that each can escape the too-close confinement in the house that the other envies. As they enter adolescence, Nel and Sula share an experience which closely mirrors a sexual awakening, but which ends in the accidental death of a young boy. Chicken Utde. They keep their secret knowledge as the community mourns and buries him. As the unnatural heat of summer presses down on the Bottom, Sula, who had been hysterical at Chicken Litde's death, watches calmly as her mother, Hannah, burns to death in a freak acci- dent. Part one ends as Nel is marded and Sula leaves for coUege. Ten years later, Sula returns "in a plague of robins." Her sexually Uberated Ufestyle and self-mastery aUenate the town; her sexual tryst with Jude (Neí's husband) aUenates Nel. Having worked her way through most of the men in the Bottom, Sula faUs in love with and loses Ajax, the only male character whose self-mastery approaches her own. Sula's death the next year is welcomed in the Bottom, by aU except Shadrack, the town eccentric.
The story of Nel and Sula is inscdbed within the other, equaUy sorrowful stories of the Bottom. Each man in the Bottom has his own circle of sorrow. Shadrack, Uke his bibUcal namesake, survived fire—the fire of World War I, and just barely. He manages existence by concentradng his madness into compulsive patterns of order and behavior; he staves off the fear of death by annuaUy invidng his neighbors to pardcipate in Nadonal Suicide Day. likewise Eva's son. Plum, returns from serving in the war in Europe to a country where the only opportunides are for self-destrucdon. Wandering home addicted to morphine, he retreats to his wombUke room only to be burned in his bed by his mother. Tar Baby, an ostracized white boy, is taken into the Peace home so that he can commit suicide slowly even as he Ufts the spirits of Greater Saint Matthew's Church with his ethereal voice. The three Deweys, also taken by Eva from separate famiUes, never seem to grow up at aU, but rather to grow hodzontaUy into each other, ultimately forming a kind of parodie Greek chorus. WUey Wright works on the Lakes, Uving in the compulsively ordered house of his wife only three days in sixteen. Jude Green begins as an ambidous man, but in the face of denied opportunit}' settles for an emasculadng job and the comfort of self- pity with an accommodadng wife. Ajax (or A. Jacks), on the surface the most capable
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SULA 1 1 7
of men, dreams merely of flying, but never flies himself, unless his abandonment of Sula counts. The men of the Bottom, barred from economic compeddon by a surrounding army of white and immigrant laborers, duped and disfranchised by the white power structure, laugh at the "nigger joke" that also puts them in a place where even agriculture is not feasible. Along the four blocks of Carpenter's Row, "[o]ld men and young ones draped themselves. . . [o]n siHs, on stoops, on crates and broken chairs they sat tasdng their teeth and waiting for something to distract them" (Sula 49). EconomicaHy, socially, and poHdcally powerless, the men are grotesque embodiments
i "In [this] place," the circular model of the land 'Svhere they tore the nightshade and blackberry patches
from their roots," Nel and Sula come of age.
of mascuHnity waidng to be distracted by the only group for whom they are not completely emasculated—the one set of equally grotesque characters more margin- aHzed than they—the women of the Bottom.
Everywhere in the Bottom are woman-centered famiHes: The Wrights led by Helene; the Peaces by Eva and foHowed by Hannah; Teapot's mother; Ajax's mother; Chicken Iitde's mother; and the unnamed others. Described in varying detail, each mother is a grotesque in her own right, producing a new generation of children locked into equally desperate cycles. Helene Wright, daughter of a prosdtute and granddaughter of a zealous CaàioHc, flees the sdgma of the Sundown House brothel for a Hfe of personal repression with a husband who is effecdvely, but not always physically absent. Helene's flight from family history and her determinadon to change is the doomed circle of sorrow that shapes Nel's own. Eva Peace, abandoned with three children in 1895, sacrifices a leg for their economic security, and then builds an incongruous house; raises an incongruous family; collects equally incongruous male visitors; boards newlyweds and other outcasts; and rules over Hfe and death in a world of her own choosing and under her personal control. Hannah, Eva's daughter and Sula's mother, treats sex with some one of Eva's visitors or boarders as just another daily diversion. The community forgives her easygoing sexuaHty, but it aHenates her only daughter. A neglectful woman. Teapot's mother can nurture him only when Sula seems to antagotiize her, and then ordy so long as the community sets Sula in that role. Ajax's mother, "as stubborn in her pursuits of the occult as the women of [the church] were in the search for redeeming grace[,]" raises her sons in "absolute freedom . . . (known in some quarters as neglect)" (127 cf. 126). For the women of the Bottom, most days are evil days to which they "reacted . . . with an acceptance that bordered on welcome" (89). They know that:
[t]be purpose of evil was to survive it and tbey determined (without ever knowing tbey bad made up their minds to do it) to survive floods, white people, tuberculosis, famine and ignorance. They knew anger well but not despair, and tbey didn't stone sinners for the same reason tbey didn't commit suicide—it was beneath tbem. (90)
"In [this] place," the circular model of the land "where they tore the nightshade and blackberry patches from their roots," Nel and Sula come of age.
In Hght of Morrison's career as editor of many polidcaUy radical black texts and her outspoken posidon regarding the invisible blacktiess in American Hterature, one might expect to find on close reading of Sula that the metaficdonal structure of the novel would reveal, as Henry Louis Gates, Jr., has suggested, a subtext of African American Hterary cridcism rooted in an African American folk tradidon and the black vernacular language. In large part this is true, as Houston Baker, Jr. and Vashd Crutcher Lewis demonstrate. Baker sees in the work of Morrison's male predecessors, Wright and ElHson, a dialecdcal engagement that begins with displacement and con-
1 1 8 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
finement and is compeUed by economic forces, not the least of which is forced black labor, to black men's place in history (Baker 105-20). This place minimizes the role (and historical importance) of black women, replacing their generadve funcdon with a faith in technology and modernity. Baker reads Morrison's intendon in Sula as an "an emerging vision of black women in the making," an opposidonal voice grounded in the blues. He defines the blues as "an alternadve expressive impulse in Afro-American Ufe and culture that provides a nodon of place . . . that looks not upward, but to the earth beneath black feet" (132). He offers an innovadve reading of Morrison's approach to wridng about indmate space. In strict counterpoint, Lewis contends that Sula cannot be understood via tradidonal modes of black or Western cridcism, but rather that "Morrison writes from an African point of view—an 'African aesthedc' " (Lewis 91); she reads Shadrack as a representadve of African ancestors and Sula as a trickster and water spirit. When she flees to Shadrack's hut after the drowning of Chicken l i t d e , Sula is symboUcally united with Shadrack by his spoken word "always." Nel's scream in the final scene "acknowledges her love for Sula and no longer damns her, she too wül be accepted by the gods of their ancestors" (95-96).5 Lewis's folkloric reading of Sula resonates in many of its points with Baker's reading. Whüe Sula is grounded in a tradidonally African American speakerly text and the vernacular, and its characters nonetheless recaU African archetypes, Morrison uses a Freudian-Lacanian symbol system that embeds her text firmly in the European psychoanalydc tradidon. Sula is a litany of symptoms and symbols—castradon images, phaüic rituals, repression of desire, returns of the repressed, ego misdirecdon, and intrauterine fantasies so integral to the text that it is with some difficulty that they can be caUed sub-\s.^X..
Cridcism of Sula has reflected this complex admixture of texts and subtexts. Barbara Chrisdan has argued that the modfs of inversion and derangement are cen- tral to reading place and character in Sula: as the "nigger joke" signifies the commu- nit)''s reladonship to the white world beyond its boundaries, so do people bound its interior space (75). Simüarly, Barbara Lounsberry and Grace Hovet, in "Principles of Percepdon in Toni Morrison's Sula',' read the novel as an exploradon of the dilemma of preserving cultural idendty while "mov[ing] forward, away from the limitadons of a single cultural tradidon, toward the muldple perspecdves and opportunides of cultural pluraUsm" (Lounsberry and Hovet 126). For Lounsberry and Hovet, the major characters are examples of various faüed attempts to order and contain reality using "past modes of percepdon." Helene Wright, for example, has protected her- self from the embarrassment of her prosdtute mother by marrying and moving to the Bottom (from New Orleans); once estabUshed in social and reUgious respectabiUty, the maintenance of that posidon requires rigid control of husband, daughter, and house, and high standards of "proper behavior" before the community. Jude Green, barred from the white economy, "needs" a second chüdhood, and marries Nel because he "needed some of his appetites fiUed [and] wanted someone to care about his h u r t . . . . And if he were to be a man, that someone could no longer be his mother" {Sula 82). Sula herself offers "new perspecdves on feminine reaUty. . . . [She] refuses to see women as only wives and mothers. . . . [and] views sex as something pleasant, frequent, experimental,. . . non-possessive, and otherwise unremarkable, and per- ceives reladonships between women as non-compeddve and suppordve" (Lounsberry and Hovet 128). Lounsberry and Hovet conclude that although Sula suggests inter- esdng new avenues for percepdon, Morrison asks many more quesdons than she answers, neither rejecdng nor professing either principle, and leaves the reader in a state of ambivalence (129). Barbara Johnson compares Sula's signifyin(g) on penis env)' to Freud's observadons in "The Uncanny" that the "homely" and famiUar can become the most grotesquely "un-homely" and unfamiUar (6). She concludes that Morrison uses psychoanalydc imagery to make revoludonary poUdcal and aesthedc statements which are, by their historical nature, inseparably bound (11).
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SULA 1 1 9
Freudian theory marks Morrison's presentations of character. The men of the Bottom, for instance, signify varying degrees of castration complex. Shadrack, crazed and shattered, hangs on to a tenuous existence; Plum seeks only satiation and a return to the womb; Jude buries emasculation in self pity; and Ajax is content to watch voyeuristically as white men fly. All are without power, economically and socially castrated, just as their characters are symbolically castrated. The women of the Bottom are equally encumbered. Helene represses sexuality', diverting sex into control and control into order, obsessively cleaning her home and her public image. Hannah, who substitutes sex for love, is Helene's opposite, wanting only "some touching every day" (Sula 44). Eva, every bit as deranged as Shadrack, is the person- ification of feminine sublimation. She is equally capable of sacrificing herself for her children and sacrificing her son for his manhood; of counseling young wives and taking children from their mothers; of indulging Tar Baby's self-burial and con- demning Plum's; of ignoring Hannah's easygoing, loose moralit)'; and, of condemning Sula's willful, loose morality. Her every personal attitude is mated with its own inversion as Morrison creates in Eva possibly the single most internally conflicted character in postmodern fiction. Against this backdrop of this ego-misdirected, powerless, and conflicted communit}', Morrison tells the story of Nel and Sula. As she closes in on her central characters, the Lacanian symbolism becomes more overt.
The psychotherapy of Freud and Lacan resembles the very issues of its putative patients—it is all about the language of sex, which is to say, it is not about sex at all, but about language. The naturally profound differences between human beings cause conflict, and ego—the portion of the mind that deals with conflict—does so through misdirection. Consequentiy, the human interface with reality and the external world creates distortion. According to Lacan, this same interface distorts both input and output. So we cannot know even our own deepest desires. What we can know is the imagery of our desires and perceptions described by the ego in language. In order for the psychotherapist to deal with these images, it is necessary to use language; but because many people use many words to convey many things, the "meaning" of language is never fixed. Lacan's "theory of language" is a structural arrangement of binary opposites, beginning with subject and signifier—the person speaking and the word spoken. To Lacan, what we say both constitutes and divides us. This model also describes "the unconscious [which is] structured uke a language" (Lacan 139). This unconscious language has products that act as symptoms—errors of everyday ufe, jokes, and dreams. His theory of the mind includes three categories: the "sym- bolic," the "imaginar}'", and the "real." The symbolic is the area in which language functions, the imaginary is the realm of images, and the real is that which cannot be symbolized or imagined at a particular time, the impossible or unspeakable. Finally, then, Lacan's theory holds that our individual lives center on our own unspeakable realities. In Feminine Sexuality, he illustrates the theory with the Borromean knot, consisting of three rings; one ring each for the imaginary, the symbolic, and the real configured in such a way that breaking one knot frees all three (33):
Healing can occur when trauma is spoken about, even indirectiy: trauma is made more clearly "symbol" and less "real" as its symptoms are explored in language. The
boundaries, in other words, blur and col- lapse.
The full import of Lacanian ideas in Sula appears as Nel visits Sula's deathbed. For these two, the memory of Chicken Littie disappearing into the river is liter- ally unspeakable; they cannot talk about it. Since it cannot be spoken, it appears as symptom: for Sula as promiscuity, for Nel as first subservient wifehood and then repressed sexuality and excessive
120 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
mothering. The women talk, circHng around, but not asking the quesdon, not speaking the unspeakable to one another. Nel finally asks, "How come you did it Sula? [Why did you sleep with my husband?]." To Sula, however, Jude and Nel are not the point as Nel begins the exchange:
"And you didn't love me enough to leave him alone. To let him love me. You had to take him away."
"What you mean take him away? 1 didn't kill him, I just fucked him. If we were such good friends, how come you couldn't get over it?"
Saying, "I was good to you," Nel deHberately changes the subject to Sula:
"You laying there in that bed without a dime or a friend to your name having done all the dirt you did in this town and you still expect folks to love you?"
Her Htde baH of denial stiH intact, Nel has become defensive. But Sula envisions a time when Nel Wright wül understand her, a dme when in Lacan's terms the unspeakable wiH have been spoken:
"Oh, they'll love me all right. It will take time, but they'll love me." The sound of her voice was as soft and distant as the look in her eyes. "After all the old women have lain with the teen-agers; when all the young girls have slept with their old drunken uncles; after all the black men fuck all the white ones; when all the white women kiss all the black ones; when the guards have raped all the jailbirds and after all the whores make love to their grannies; after all the faggots get their mothers' trim; when Lindbergh sleeps with Bessie Smith and Norma Shearer makes it with Stepin Fetchit; after all the dogs have fucked all the cats and every weathervane on ever}' barn flies off the roof to mount the hogs . . . then there will be a little love left over for me. And I know just what it will feel like."
She closed her eyes then and thought of the wind pressing her dress between her legs as she ran up the bank of the river to four leaf-locked trees and the digging of holes in the earth. (145-46)
For Sula the conversadon has therapeudc value, in that the language has moved her memory of Chicken Litde from the real to the imaginary. She remembers:
They ran most of the way. Heading toward the wide part of the river where trees grouped themselves in families
darkening the earth below. They passed some boys swimming and clowning in the water, shrouding their words in laughter.
They ran in the sunlight, creating their own breeze, which pressed their dresses into their damp skin. Reaching a kind of square of four leaf-locked trees which promised cooling. (57)
As Nel leaves, embarrassed and irritated, Sula asks, "How you know?" Sula speaks what had been the unspeakable about her affairs and by extension. Chicken Litde: "How do you know, Nel, that your calmly watching Chicken l i t d e disappear into the water was the right reacdon? Maybe my hysterical reacdon was the right reacdon." And as she is dying, Sula remembers:
Always. Who said that? She tried hard to think. Who was it that had promised her a sleep of water always? The effort to recall was too great; it loosened a knot in her chest that turned her thoughts again to the pain. (149)
When she returns imaginadvely to the river. Chicken Litde, and Shadrack, Sula frees herself from the central trauma of her Hfe. The Lacanian knot, the intertwining of the imaginary, the symboHc, and the real so integral to the self, is finaHy broken. As the knot, and Hfe, faHs away from her, Sula can reunite briefly with Nel, the other half of her ideal self
Twent)'-five years after Sula's death, Nel is shocked and embarrassed into her own confrontadon with the unspeakable. Trying to jusrify herself after Eva's charge that "watching" Chicken l i t d e disappear into the water was the same as throwing
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SUM 1 2 1
him in the dver, she visits Sula's grave. In the final scene of the novel, she walks away from a symboUc grave of self:
"Sula?" she whispered, gazing at the tops ofthe trees. "Sula?" leaves stirred; mud shifted; there was the smell of overripe green things. A soft ball of
fur broke and scattered like dandelion spores in the breeze. "All that time, all that time, 1 thought I was missing Jude." And the loss pressed down
on her chest and came up into her throat. "We was girls together," she said as though explaining something. "O Lord, Sula," she cried, "girl, girl, girlgirlgirl."
It was a fine cry—loud and long—but it had no bottom and it had no top, just circles and circles of sorrow. (174)
For Nel, "We was girls together" is an explanadon of her own loss and trauma; as her role in Chicken Litde's death is moved from the real to the imaginary, Nel's repressed love for her chUdhood friend and "other self" moves painfuUy into consciousness. The unspeakable is finaUy spoken in the scream of grief that has been pent up for twenty-seven years.
Taken together, these scenes consdtute a kind of narradve touchstone for Lacan's ideas about trauma and language. As he once explained, trying to heal trauma is an act of love and faith:
Were one dealing with beings who could not say anything, who could not pronounce what can be disdnguished as truth and falsehood, then to believe in them would have no meaning... . Anyone who comes to us with a symptom, believes in it.
If he asks for our assistance or help, it is because he believes that the symptom is capable of saying something, and that it only needs deciphering. The same goes for a woman, except that it can happen that one believes her effectively to be saying something. That's when things get stopped up—to believe in, one believes her. It's what's called love. (Lacan 169; original emphasis)
For Nel, to love Sula is to beUeve in Sula, as she beUeved in Nel. For Toni Morrison, to beUeve in Sula is to beUeve in language.
Mordson's interest in Lacanian ideas about the circularity of language affects the very structure of the novel. The Bottom is ringed by white newcomers, as they had
come to this valley . . . believing as they did that it was a promised land—green and shimmering with welcome. What they found was a strange accent, a pervasive fear of their religion and firm resistance to their attempts to find work. With one exception the older residents of Medallion scorned them. The one exception was the black community. Although some of the Negroes had been in Medallion before the Civil War (the town didn't even have a name then), if they had any hatred for these newcomers it didn't matter because it didn't show. As a matter of fact, baiting them was the only activity that the white Protestant residents concurred in. In part their place in this world was secured only when they echoed the old residents' attitude toward blacks. (Sula 52)
Rarely seen in the narradve, this boundary ring includes the "white folks [who teU the nigger joke] when the miU closes down and they're looking for a Utde comfort somewhere," and "thin-armed white boys form the Virginia hills and the buU-necked Greeks and ItaUans" who compete for and win meaningful work on the road (Sula 4, cf. 82); they form a geographical zone of exclusion which works, as Baker has observed, not so much to "place" the black community Ui the Bottom as to "displace" it from the white environment (Baker 104).
Concentric to this boundary are the black community pariahs, notably Shadrack and, after 1937, Sula. In the case of Shadrack, his madness (his otherness) excludes him from fuU pardcipadon in the community, while his blackness (his not-otherness) prevents his exclusion altogether out of the Bottom: "At first the people of the town were frightened; they knew Shadrack was crazy but that did not mean that he didn't have any sense or, even more important, that he had no power" (Sula 14-15). Power is
122 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
the operadve idendfier here, and is best understood in the Bottom's atdtudes toward "nature" and "evü," which are seen as power controHed by an unknown other idendty:
[A] full recognition of tbe legitimacy of forces other than good ones. Tbey did not believe doctors could heal—for tbem, none ever bad done so. Tbey did not believe deatb was accidental—life might be, but death was deliberate. Tbey did not believe Nature was ever askew—only inconvenient. Plague and drought were as "natural" as springtime. If milk could curdle, God knows robins could fall. The purpose of evil was to survive it. . . . (90)
Shadrack does not object to power as long as its effects can be contained; his idendty is formed through a process of inclusion and control. He panics at displacement: the destrucdon of his comrade's body, his own uncontroHable hands and feet, the awful unexpectedness of death. He is in control when things are contained. Thus, "when they bound (him) into a straitjacket, he was both relieved and grateful, for his hands were at last hidden and confined to whatever size they had attained" (9); he finaHy "hit(s) on the nodon that if one day a year were devoted to (death), every- body could get it out of the way and the rest of the year would be safe and free. In this manner he insdtuted Nadonal Suicide Day" (14). Inside Shadrack's cabin is compulsively ordered, while outside of it he is "drunk, loud, obscene, funny and outrageous" (61, cf 15). Along with Eva and her crazy house, he is the most obvious example in the novel of how Morrison conflates place and character into a single container of idendt}'. In doing so, she indicates that place will be identity's defining mechanism. Morrison's insistence on the circularity of the place-character relation- ship locates "the end in the beginning" that in turn "Hes far ahead," as Ralph ElHson puts it in Invisible Man.
This understanding is a backward glance from the graveside of self, what she caHs in Song of Solomon "the cocoon that was personaHty" (300). In other words, Morrison's language from the prologue onward impHes that presence and absence in place are important; that time, or more precisely, history and place/identity over time, are important; and that gendered spaces witliin "that place" and "that time" are important. All are the intended carriers of meaning within the discourse of Sula—a novel which is itself deHberately Hnked in a dialogue with its African, African American, American, and European predecessors. Henry Louis Gates, Jr., postulates a "theory of criticism that is inscribed within the black vernacular tradition and that in turn informs the shape of the Afro-American Hterary tradition" (xix). This tradition, he argues, is not simply parody or pastiche, forms in which a writer uses the words of a predecessor's text; rather, it also takes the form of what Mikhail Bakhtin caHs the hidden polemic, speech that "shapes the author's speech while remaining outside its boundaries" (qtd. in Gates 111). The words and images of Sula are intimately tied in pastiche with tiie words and images of Ralph EHison's Invisible Man, as Michael Awkward has investigated this relationship in his book. Inspiriting Influences.^ The most obvious connection between Invisible Man and Sula is the trope of the circle: the novels begin at a narrative point near (Invisible Man) or just beyond (Sula) their end points, and both use the circle to manipulate meaning and narrative action. For Invisible Man, the circles are a kind of downward spiral; each circle (virtually each chapter) is a lesson in the ways that the system operates to "keep this nigger running." The impetus for the action of Invisible Man, Hke Sula, is a "nigger joke;" appearing first as the grandfather's deathbed admonition to "P]ive in the Hon's mouth . . . over- come 'em with yeses, undermine 'em with grins, agree 'em to death and destruction" (ElHson 16). Although he does not know it, ElHson's protagonist chases the meatiing of that joke as it evolves through the downward spiral of his education. In one of its forms, the joke is in Bledsoe's letters, which promise yet deny economic opportunity and racial advancement. When ElHson's protagonist finaHy gets the joke, he is con- fused and dazed:
My mind flew in circles, to Bledsoe, Emerson and back again. There was no sense to be made of it. It was a joke. Hell, it couldn't be a joke. Yes, it is a joke . . . Suddenly the bus
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SULA 123
jerked to a stop and I heard myself humming the same tune that the man ahead was whistling, and the words came back:
O well they picked poor Rohin clean
O well they picked poor Rehin clean
Well they tied poor Robin to a stump
L/iii'd, they picked alt the feathers round
from Robin's rump
Well they picked poor Rebin clean. (193)
Dr. Bledsoe and Mr. Emerson have promised the young man things they have no intendon of deUvering, for if they do, they wül lose their own posidons in the system that his grandfather hates. If a "nigger joke" is the incepdon of both novels and circles are the central trope for both novels, then the Robin from ElUson's crucial chapter nine muldpUes and becomes a "plague of robins" to accompany Sula's return in "1937." One is tempted to ask how Shadrack avoided being sent to the Golden Day. Returning to his room in Men's House, Euison's "hero" condnues to equivocate.
Perhaps it was a test of my good will and faith—But that's a ue, I thought. It's a lie and you know it's a lie. I had seen the letter and it had practically ordered me killed. By slow degrees
"My dear Mr. Emerson," I said aloud. "The Robin bearing this letter is a former student. Please hope him to death, and keep him running. Your most humble and obedient servant, A. H. Bledsoe . . ,"
Sure, that's the way it was, I thought, a short, concise verbal coup de grace, straight to the nape of the neck. And Emerson would write in reply? Sure: "Dear Bled, have met Robin and shaved tail. Signed, Emerson." (194; original ellipses)
Equivocadon is his basic mode of operadon—not for nothing is Mr. Emerson, the champion of "Self-ReUance," in ElUson's novel named "Mr. Emerson." The hero of "Self-ReUance" does not equivocate: "Trust thyself: every heart vibrates to that iron string. Accept the place the divine providence has found for you" (Emerson 148). Mr. Emerson has no reason to doubt his place: he is white, educated, socially secure, financially stable, and named. ElUson's hero is asked in chapter 2, "You have studied Emerson, haven't you?" (41). In chapter nine, just before he reads Bledsoe's letter, he "reads" Emerson:
The room was quiet as a tomb—until suddenly there was a savage beating of wings and I looked toward the window to see an eruption of color, as though a gale had whipped up a bundle of brightly colored rags. It was an aviary of tropical birds set near one of the broad windows, through which, as the clapping of wings settled down, I could see two ships plying far out upon the greenish bay below, A large bird began a song, drawing my eyes to the throbbing of its bright blue, red and yellow throat. . . .
These folks are the Kings of the Earth! I thought, hearing the bird make an ugly noise. There was nothing like this at the college museum—or anywhere else that I had ever been, I recalled only a few cracked relics from slavery times: an iron pot, an ancient bell, a set of ankle-irons and links of chain, a primitive loom, a spinning wheel, a gourd for drinking, an ugly ebony African god that seemed to sneer (presented to the school by some traveling millionaire), a leather whip with copper brads, a branding iron with the double letter MM . . . Though I had seen them very seldom, they were vivid in my mind. (Ellison 181)
Caged male birds, ships, the ardfacts of chattel ownership—his symboUc reading of slavery serves to place, or as Baker would say, ¿¿jplace, the protagonist reladve to the textual Mr. Emerson: he is black, uneducated, socially insecure, financially unstable, and unnamed. ElUson's novel is a parody at length and in detau of Emerson's "Self- ReUance," and its method is to use Emerson's words in a reflected pasdche—a circle that describes and inscribes the inverse of "Self-ReUance." Emerson's "great man,. . . who in the midst of the crowd keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of soUtude," becomes for ElUson a grandfather who, after having put down his gun during Reconstrucdon, was a "spy in the enemy camp"; the "blind-man's bluff . . .
124 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
game of conformity" becomes a deadly fight for baubles staged for white entertain- ment; the "foolish philanthropist" becomes a sly capitalist; that "[e]very true man is a cause, a country, and an age" becomes the tragedy of the Golden Day; a preacher of Hmited sight and no insight becomes a preacher with no sight of any kind (Emerson 150-51,154; Ellison 16, 32, 39, 93, 133). In the aggregate, these white-to-black reflections place Ellison's unnamed man squarely in the path of the "boomerang of history" as he lives through various redactions of his grandfather's joke. Each redaction contains a lesson and moves him lower in his descent ("and under every deep, another deep opens," Emerson writes in "Circles") to confinement and invisi- bility. Finally underground, he "couldn't be still even in hibernation. Because, damn it, there's still the mind, the mind. It wouldn't let me rest. Gin, jazz and dreams were not enough. Books were not enough. My belated appreciation of the crude joke that had kept me running, was not enough. And my mind revolved again and again back to my grandfather" (Ellison 573-74). Coming to terms with his grandfather's dream, as Baker implies, reconciles Ellison to Emerson through dialectical engagement that begins with displacement, leads to confinement in a womb of historical significance for black men, minimizes the role and historical importance of black women, and replaces their generative function with a faith in modernity and technology (Baker 105-20). James Albrecht essentially concurs with Baker, detailing at some length the agreement through opposition of Ellison's novel and Emerson's essay (60).
In a similar way, Sula signifies (as Gates would say) on and through Invisible Man. The "nigger joke" initiates a quest for Ellison's hero; for Morrison, it is the inception of the Bottom, a black community: as Baker says, she "looks down at the ground beneath black feet" (Baker 132). WTiat she sees there is encircled space. Within that place, she also sees encircled, gendered, intimate spaces moving through time. In "1937," when Sula returns to the Bottom to occupy one of those intimate spaces, she returns "in a plague of robins." That Sula "was dressed in . . . black crepe dress splashed with pink and yellow zinnias. . . " (Sula 90) recalls directiy the caged birds in Mr. Emerson's office, "I looked toward the window to see an eruption of color, as though a gale had whipped up a bundle of brightly colored rags" (181). And the robins from Ellison's chapter nine are unmistakable. With these three elements— the "nigger joke," the circular narrative, and Ellison's poor robin—Morrison evokes both the narrative and meaning of Ellison's Invisible Man, declaring that Sula will take up the same ideas and rewrite them from a new perspective. That it is the black woman, Sula Peace, returning to the Bottom in a plague of robins, intimates that Morrison's new perspective is feminine.
Again, Baker helps us to read how Morrison rewrites Invisible Man in terms of this most visible of women: in Ellison's text, African American women seem hardly to exist at all; they are alienated "from the univocal male placements" as the male rise to consciousness displaces even her womb with the artificial, technological apparatus of industry (Baker 161). Baker, reading this male writerly reaction as evidence of the demoralization of black men resulting from historically institutionalized rape as the tool of terror, quotes another radical black woman, Angela Davis:
It would be a mistake to regard the insdtudonalized pattern of rape during slavery as an expression of white men's sexual urges, otherwise stifled by the specter of white womanhood's chasdty. Rape was a weapon of dominadon, a weapon of repression, whose covert goal was to exdnguish slave women's will to resist, and in the process, to demoralize their men. (qtd. in Baker 125)
Black women. Baker argues eloquently, are relegated "to a historical void" even w t h i n the displaced and marginalized circle of black culture—black male writers, Wright and Ellison in particular, valorize "the machine as a sign of the possibilities of a new, male proletarian bonding across racial lines [necessitating] a violent repu- diation of the domestic black woman" (125).^
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SULA 125
Sula's return to the Bottom amid a plague of EHison's faHen robins direcdy con- fronts Invisible Man by "placing" a visible woman into the central community role— the social and sexual pariah against whom the community defines itself As both center and periphery of these intersecdng circles of sorrow, Sula at first flaunts her sexual emancipadon, but finds in the end that this is one more redacdon of the "nigger joke." As if taking upon herself the sexual transgression of the endre community, she finds herself in silence and alone:
There, in the center of that silence was not eternity but the death of time and a loneliness so profound the word itself had no meaning.
And here she wept
[tjears for the deaths of the littlest things: the castaway shoes of children; broken stems of marsh grass battered and drowned by the sea; prom photographs of dead women she never knew; wedding rings in pawnshop windows; the ddy bodies of Cornish hens in a nest of rice. {Sula 123)
Sula might reasonably have expected reward for such profound service. What she received may weH be caHed the Bottom of HeH: Ajax, inferdle ground indeed; the distant, never quite comprehending respect of Shadrack, the community prophet; and an aH-but-forgotten grave.
If there is triumph in Morrison's narradve—or, if there is at least the hope of triumph here—its beginning is at the end of the novel. Nel's reaHzadon that it is the loss of Sula that she has held close, and her confession, "We was girls together" (174), might have something to say about the recovery of black woman from the void of history. Grief is, for Nel, the beginning of memory.
I would suggest that hope Hes in Morrison's hidden polemic: by appropriadng Invisible Man as her paHmpsest, Morrison impHes that her novel wHl have something to say about EHison's parodie subject, Ralph Waldo Emerson. Her repeated emphasis on circles acts as a direct Hnk to Emerson's essay, "Circles." Written in 1839, "Circles" appears in Emerson's first coHecdon of essays in 1841 ; its central concern is the percepdon of dme through language. Using the trope of circles within circles to describe a universe in flux, Emerson emphasizes rime and progress, "the flying Perfect, around which the hands of man never meet," and the individual's place in this expanding universe (Emerson 168). Glancing backward ("Greek sculpture is aH melted away . . . the letters last longer, but are already passing under the same sen- tence and tumbHng into the inevitable"), Emerson setdes on the future, and on progress (169). "The only sin is Hmitadon," he declares; thus, to remain stadc is to lose one's place in dme; to avoid this, we use language to "afford us a platform whence we may command a view of our present Hfe, a purchase by which we may move it" (171, cf. 173). History, the past from which we as individuals and cultures move, is worthless: "Why should we import rags and relics into the new hour? Nature abhors the old, and old age seems the only disease" (176; emphasis added). As we have seen in "Self-ReHance," so in "Circles" does Emerson take as axiomadc the idea of self-determinadon; his speaker in "Circles" is one who is self-determined, who has power. In Freudian-Lacanian terms, such power is represented by the phaHus, the Sign of the Father: it is the discursive marker of (white) male power and patriarchal order. The women of the Bottom and especially those of Greater Saint Matthew's Church, know about power, they know especially about power in unknown or unapproachable hands: "And when they thought of aH that Hfe and death locked into that Htde closed coffin they danced and screamed, not to protest God's wHl but to acknowledge it and confirm once more their convicdon that the only way to avoid the Hand of God is to get in it" {Sula 66).
When one wields such power as Emerson assumes, he can afford to devalue history; history is no more than the record of where he has been, and where he now chooses to leave in order to move forward into a bright future of increasing
126 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
perfecdon. Not so EUison's hero, whose place is in the path of the "boomerang of history"; and not so the women of the Bottom, whose very existence is erased as their bodies are lowered into the ground. Nel's backward glance from Sula's grave seems to say that we cannot afford to devalue history: that it is not "from history," but through dme and place that communides grow and individuals Uve. In this sense, the scene serves as a narradve touchstone to the cultural and inteUectual moment of the novel's appearance. The last quarter of the twendeth century wimessed a growing interest, and an increasingly impressive producdon of works in black women's history, works which serve to resurrect the history of black women from the void of history.^ Contemporary historians have increasingly looked to alternadve sources of documentadon—nUaries, church and court records, business records, surviving plantadon records, family papers—to resurrect and reconstruct Uves which might otherwise have been lost, re-visioning thereby the Uves Uved in American black communides over the last four centuries.^
If its Uterary polemic is nonetheless hidden, Mordson's message is clear and strident: "In that place, where they tore the nightshade and blackberry patches from their roots to make room for the MedalUon City Golf Course, there was once a neighborhood" (3). The prologue of Sula occurs in dme at some point after "1965," a point when the Bottom has become "the rags and reUcs" that Emerson would have us discard as unnecessary and unimportant. In this sense, the end is in the beginning, and aU of Sula is a backward glance from the graveside of the Bottom— a glance which catches sight of a black woman in a flowered dress, her black feet dancing in the saffron dust. The prologue's glance serves to save from forgetfulness all that occurs, and aU those who occur, in the Bottom during the years of its exis- tence. The very structure of the novel argues that idendty and place over dme— black women in "this" place and for "this" dme—carry the meaning for the novel and the idendty of the community.
The significance, then, of Morrison's inscripdon of Sula's circles onto Emerson's "Circles" is to mark the reclamadon of black women's place in black culture and American history. In an especially poignant, though no doubt unintendonal way, the final scene also serves as a touchstone to another incident in recent cultural history. In August 1973, Alice Walker traveled to EatonviUe, Florida to find the unmarked grave of Zora Neale Hurston. As Walker remembers the feeUng:
There are times—and finding Zora Hurston's grave was one of them—when normal responses of grief, horror, and so on do not make sense because they bear no real relation to the depth of the emodon one feels. It was impossible for me to cry when I saw the field full of weeds where Zora is. Pardy this is because I have come to know Zora through her books and she was not a teary sort of person herself; put pardy, too, it is because there is a point at which even grief feels absurd. And at this point, laughter gushes up to retrieve sanity.
It is only later, when the pain is not so direct a threat to one's own existence that what was learned in that moment of comical lunacy is understood. Such moments rob us of both youth and vanity. But perhaps they are also times when greater disciplines are bom. (Walker 115-16)
Morrison rejects the idea that idendty is individual, arguing instead that idendty is created by and within community; even at its deepest and most indmate levels, idendty dses not from the separadon, but from the intersecdon, of circles of indi- viduaUty and unspeakable essendaUst truth. Those intersecdons create and maintain idendty, even when they cause paki and sorrow. This is Ufe and it is not to be pushed away and forgotten.
These are Morrison's truths, and their approach is language. It is not a direct approach. For Morrison, it is one that requires the evocadon of models: Western and African, white and black, male and female, Uterary and experimental. And though it does not take a direct path, neither does Sula meander. Rather, Sula circles. Descdbing, circumscdbing, inscribing, intersecdng its circles, Sula circles its meardng, and in the doing of it, means its circles: "It's what's caUed love."
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SULA 127
Notes 1. For treatments of circles as a motif throughout Morrison's work, see, for example. Carmen Subryan, "Circles: Mother and Daughter Relationships in Toni Morrison's Song of Solomon," SAGE 5.1 (Summer 1988): 34-36; Philip Page, "Circularity in Toni Morrison's Beloved," African American Review 26.1 (Spring 1992): 31-39; Phillip Novak, " 'Circles and Circles of Sorrow': In the Wake of Morrison's Sula," PMLA 114.2 (March 1999): 184-93; Gurleen Grewal, Circles of Sorrow, Lines of Struggle: The Novels of Toni Morrison (Baton Rouge: Louisiana State UP. 2000).
2. Nor, I hasten to add, does the current effort propose a definitive reading ofthe novel. This novel and indeed all literature "means" what writer and reader combine to create; what Morrison says about writers and writing is equally true of readers and reading: "the subject ofthe dream is the dreamer" (Playing 17).
3. "Oh, duh!" as one of my early readers observed, "even the name ofthe town is Medallion. Of course [Sula is] about circles."
4. The prevailing academic view—that centuries of slavery had sapped Afncan American culture of Afncan content, prevented development of a cohesive black culture, and destroyed the black family, which further deteriorated during the Great Migration—was amply illustrated in the work ofthe Chicago School of sociology in the 1920s and '30s (Robert Park, Robert Redfield, and Louis Wirth, for example), reflected in Richard Wright's 12 Million Black Voices, and amplified by historians of slavery. This view was the received wisdom of the Moynihan Report, 77»? Negro Family in America by 1965. Historians like Laurence Glaseo and Herbert Guttman began to question the thesis by the late 1960s, but it was not until 1976 that Guttman's seminal The Black Family in Slavery and Freedom, 1750-1925 appeared.
5. Recent Africanist readings take up this lead. Jennings, for example, seeks to explicate character and structure in Morrison's work as "identifiable West and Central African traditional religious subscriptions by which her novels may most effectively be read" (5). Okonkwo reads Sula as the "[im]mortal heroine" through the Oganje-Abiku tradition and posits interesting links to the work of Achebe and Soyinka (651). Okonkwo's A Spirit of Dialogue: Incarnations ofOgbanje, the Bom-to-Die, in African American Literature (Knoxville: U of Tennessee P, 2008) promises to expand our understanding ofthe intertextual ity of Africanist traditions in Afncan American literature. Both suggest alternative, perhaps parallel, origins to the circularity observable in Morrison's fictive universe.
6. Awkward's Inspiring Influences provides an excellent survey ofthe tradition of revision and rewriting of themes in black women's literature.
7. Evidence for claims by both Davis and Baker can be read clearly enough: Wright said of black women that they "fared easier than we men during the early days of freedom; on the whole their relationship to the world was more stable than ours. Their authority was supreme in most of our families inasmuch as many of them worked in the 'Big Houses' ofthe Lords ofthe Land and had learned manners, had been taught to cook, sew, and nurse. During slave days they did not always belong to us, for the Lords ofthe Land often took them for their pleasure. When a gang of us was sold from one plantation to another, our wives would sometimes be kept by the Lords ofthe Land and we men would have to mate with whatever slave girl we chanced upon. Because oftheir enforced intimacy with the Lords ofthe Land, many of our women, after they were too old to work, were allowed to remain in the slave cabins to tend generations of black children. They enjoyed a status denied us men, being called 'Mammy'; and through the years they became symbols of motherhood, retaining in their withered bodies the burden of our folk wisdom, reigning as arbiters in our domestic affairs until we men were freed and had moved to cities where cash-paying jobs entitied us to become the heads of our own families" (Wright 36-37). The story of Eva Peace might be read as Morrison's example of how black women "fared easier" in 1896.
8. One immediately recalls that the central act in Beloved—Sethe's murder of her daughter rather than give the child up to slave hunters—resurrects the experience of Margaret Gamer in 1856. However, as Morrison has always maintained. Beloved is neither history nor historical fiction—rather, she was inspired by a single traumatic moment not to historicize Gamer, but to write this "circle of sorrow" that interrogates fictively the ways that memory, trauma, and guilt "play in the darkness" of American racial history.
9. The list begins sparsely, but grows rapidly after the formation ofthe Association of Black Women Historians in 1977. Any footnote listing is necessarily short and inadequate; nevertheless, a small sampling would include Nell Irvin Painter, Exodusters: Black Migration to Kansas afler Reconstruaion (New York: Norton, 1976); Sharon Hartley and Roselyn Terborg-Penn, The Afro-American Woman: Struggles and Images (Baltimore: Black Classic, 1978); Jacquelyn Dowd Hall, Revolt against Chivalry: Jessie Daniel Ames and the Women's Campaign against Lynching (New York: Columbia UP, 1979); Evelyn Higginbotham, Righteous Discontent: The Women's Movement in the Black Baptist Church, 1880-1920 (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1993); Glenda Elizabeth Gilmore, Gender and Jim Crow: Women and the Politics of White Supremacy in North Carolina, 1896-1920 (Chapel Hill: U of North Carolina P, 1996); Tera W. Hunter, To 'Joy My Freedom: Southern Black Women 's Lives and Labors afler the Civil War (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1997); and Stephanie M. H. Camp, Closer to Freedom: Enslaved Women and Everyday Resistance in the Plantation South (Chapel Hill : U of North Carolina P, 2004).
128 AFRICAN AMERICAN REVIEW
Albrecht, James M, "Saying Yes and Saying No: Individualist Ethics in Ellison, Burke, and Emerson," W o r k s Ethics and Literary Study. Ed, Lawrence Buell, Spec, issue of PMLA 114,1 (January 1999): 46-63, Cited
Awkward, Michael, Inspiring Influences: Tradition, Revision, and Afro-American Women's Novels. New York: Columbia UP, 1989,
Baker, Houston A,, Jr, Workings of the Spirit: The Poetics of Afro-American Women's Writing. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1991,
Christian, Barbara, "The Contemporary Fables of Toni Morrison," Gates and Appiah 59-99, Davis, Angela, "The Legacy of Slavery: Standards for a New Womanhood," Women, Race, and Class.
New York: Knopf, 1983, 3-29, Ellison, Ralph, Invisible Man. 1952, New York: Vintage, 1991, Emerson, Ralph Waldo, Selections from Ralph Waldo Emerson. Ed, Stephen Whicher, Boston: Houghton
Mifflin, 1960, Gates, Henry Louis, Jr, The Signifying Monkey: A Theory of African-American Literary Criticism. New York:
Oxford UP, 1989, — , and K, A, Appiah, eds, Toni Morrison: Critical Perspeaives, Past and Present. New York: Amistad, 1993. Jennings, LaVinia Delois, Toni Morrison and the Idea ofAfiica. New York: Cambridge UP, 2008, Johnson, Barbara, " 'Aesthetic' and 'Rapport' in Toni Morrison's Sula." The Aesthetics of Toni Morrison:
Speaking the Unspeakable. Ed, Marc C, Conner, Jackson: UP of Mississippi, 2000, 3-11, Lacan, Jacques, and the école freudienne. Feminine Sexuality. Eds, Juliet Mitchell and Jacqueline Rose,
Trans, Jacqueline Rose, New York: Norton, 1985, Lyotard, Jean-François, The Postmodem Condition: A Report on Knowledge. 1979, Trans, Geoff Bennington
and Brian Massumi, Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984, Lewis, Vashti Crutcher, "African Tradition in Toni Morrison's Sula." Phylon 48,1 (1987): 91-97, Lounsberry, Barbara, and Grace Ann Hovet, "Principles of Perception in Toni Morrison's Sula" Black
American Literature Forum 13,4 (Winter 1979): 126-29, Morrison, Toni, Playing in the Dark: Whiteness and the Literary Imagination. New York: Vintage, 1993, — . Sula. New York: Plume, 1982, —-, "Unspeakable Things Unspoken: The Afro-American Presence in American Literature," 77if Tanner
Lectures on Human Values. Tanner Humanities Center, University of Utah, 25 Oct, 2004, Web, 15, Jan 2009, Okonkwo, Christopher N, "A Critical Divination: Reading Sula as Ogbanje-Abiku," African American
Review 38,4 (Winter 2004): 651-68, Smith, Valerie, " 'Circling the Subject:' History and Narrative in Beloved" Gates and Appiah 342-55, Walker, Alice, In Search of Our Mothers' Gardens: Womanist Prose. New York: Harcourt-Brace, 1983. Wright, Richard, 12 Million Black Voices: A Folk History ofthe Negro in the United States. New York: Viking,
1941,
CIRCLING MEANING IN TONI MORRISON'S SULA 129
Copyright of African American Review is the property of African American Review and its content may not be
copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written
permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.
Copyright of African American Review is the property of African American Review and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.
pdf for articles to choose/document(4).pdf
IRWLE VOL. 10 No. I January 2014 ! 1
The Solo Fight of Eva Peace in Toni Morrison’s Sula
M.Alagesan and K.Sairam
Toni Morrison, the Nobel laureate in literature and Pulitzer Prize winner for fiction, was born as Chloe Anthony Wofford on 18th February 1931 in Lorain Ohio; she is the second of four children of George Wofford and Rahma Willis Wofford. The unfavourable social condition which threatened their life at the gun point of racism urged Morrison’s family to move from south to North in pursuit of better opportunities. Her father was a hardworking and dedicated man. He found employment as a shipyard welder and did three jobs in order to support his family needs. Her mother was a church-going woman and she sang in the choir. Her name was picked blindly from the Bible. Chloe attended an integrated school, in her first grade; she was the only black student in her class who could read. Morrison had great passion for dancing and she wanted to become a dancer like her favourite dancer, Maria Tallchief. She paid great attention also in reading. She was very much inspired by Tolstoy, Dostoevsky, Gustavo Flaubert and Jane Austen. She was very good at studies. After her graduation with honors from Lorain High School, Morrison joined Howard University in Washington. She changed her middle name ‘Anthony’ into ‘Toni’ since many people found difficult to pronounce her name. Her acquaintance with university players, a repertory company, gave her many touring opportunity to south where she saw the life of blacks. Morrison graduated with a B.A in English from Howard University in 1953 and graduated masters from Cornell University in 1955.
After her graduation she was offered a job at Texas Southern University in Houston. Thereby she had an opportunity to teach Negro history and it helped her to know more about her people. In 1957, she got an opportunity to work as a faculty member in Howard University. She met Harold Morison, a Jamaican Architect in the same university and married him in 1958. He fathered her two sons. Her married life was not so fruitful. It deteriorated her and so she put an end to it in 1964 by divorcing her husband. Her married life lasted only for six years. To escape from her unhappy married life, she joined a small writers group. She was comfortable with her new company which appreciated and fostered literary interest. The writer’s group had the customary practice of bringing a story or a poem for discussion. The foundation for her first novel The Bluest Eye was laid there. As there was nothing to discuss during discussion when her turn came up, she quickly wrote a story loosely based on a girl whom she knew in her childhood in Loraine for her blue eyes. The story interested the group. Later, when Morrison worked for a textbook subsidiary of Random House in Syracuse, she rejuvenated the story which she had written for the writers group and decided to change the story into a novel. Amidst her busy schedule in work and family responsibilities, she found time to write when her sons were asleep. As a debut writer, it was both exciting and challenging.
IRWLE VOL. 10 No. I January 2014 ! 2
Sula is Toni Morrison’s second novel written next to The Bluest Eye. The story begins towards the end of First World War, 1919, and winds up towards the end of the Second World War, 1945. The background of the story revolves around a hill top called Bottom in Medallion City. Bottom is inhabited by black slaves who were given freedom after performing some very difficult chores. The white farmers in order to give them a piece of land gave away a valley land called Bottom. The slaves were convinced by the definition for calling a hill top as Bottom; when God looks down from the sky, it is Bottom. It also refers to the fact that God is directly “High up from us”. The blacks occupied the hill top which is cut off from all basic facilities. Though the life of blacks would be so miserable, they are happy with a “small consolation in the fact that every day they could literally look down on the white folks”. Apart from this, the story begins with an action of introducing National Suicide Day by Shadrack who returns to Medallion after serving as a soldier in the First World War. He comes to Medallion after getting tired of fighting and bored of living. After settling down in Bottom, he institutes National Suicide Day on 3rd June 1920. He believes that the people who lead a miserable life can make use of this opportunity to ease their pain and save the remaining years of life.
Eva is one of Morrison’s magnificent women who commit herselves to face any obstacles so as to protect their dependants. She dares even to cut herself into pieces to serve her children if they are in dire need of it. Morrison presents such magnificent woman characters in every novel so that the readers get impressed. To quote a few, Sethe in Beloved, Claudia in The Bluest Eye, Pilate in Song of Solomon and Violet in Jazz are the best examples. Each of them expresses their love and affection in a unique way. They possess some important qualities like love and compassion, tolerance, acceptance, sacrifice, commitment and understanding the need of their people that are essential for uniting people with the cord of relationship. So, it is apt to call Eva as one of Morrison’s magnificent women. The critics may comment that Morrison’s mighty women attempt to bring out maleness out of their femaleness happens through their practice of violence to solve their problems. However, it has to be deeply analysed. The violence was not one of the options given to them rather it was the only option left over by the society. In order to protect their generation single handedly, they happened to be violent.
Eva was leading a miserable life. Her husband, Boy Boy was very much engaged himself in womanizing, drinking and abusing Eva. He deserts Eva and her three children after five years of his marriage. When he leaves, “Eva had only $1.65 and 5 eggs, three beets and no idea of what or how to feel. The children needed her; she needed money, and needed to get on with her life. But the demands of feeding her three children were so acute she had to postpone her anger…” (Sula 32). She remained bereft and directionless to go anywhere. At that inevitable situation, Eva controlls her emotions, postpones her anger and molds her confidence. Initially, she seeks for help from her neighbours. She senses that her neighbours could not afford to feed her children for too long, so she decides to find a way to earn some huge amount of money to give her children some basic needs.
IRWLE VOL. 10 No. I January 2014 ! 3
! Eva was left in a situation in which she fumbles back and forth
whether to go to work or to be with her children, because all of her children were below five years old. Hannah was the eldest. She was too little to take care of her brother and sister. Eva did some menial job to feed her children, besides being very difficult to get a job; the earnings are insufficient to feed her children. At this juncture, she leaves her children with Mrs. Shuggs saying that she would come back next day. But she returns after 18 months with a new black book and one leg. It was surprise for others to see Eva with one leg. People start spreading rumours about Eva’s one leg. After her return, she reclaims her children and starts to build a new house to settle them. Now Eva’s house is blessed with all basic facilities, it also has become a refuge for four destitute called Deweys and one portion is rented for Tar Baby. Eva peace’s adoption of these four boys shows that she has a great concern for other human beings. She is very grateful to the people from whom she gets timely help.
Her children grows steadily. Both Hannah and Pearl gets married. Pearl after marriage moves to Flint Michigan. She continues to contact her mother through letters. Her letters show the records of the happenings of her new life with her husband and children with minor problems. Hannah’s married life comes to an end very shortly due to the death of her husband Rekus. She comes back to her mother with a three year old daughter, Sula. Plum who was the hope of Eva’s family returns home after serving as a warrior in World War I. He is completely shackled, tattered, mentally disordered and he is literally turned into a destitute with a sack on his shoulder. As Lucille P. Fultz points out; “When Plum returns from the war (which makes him a warrior, like Adonis) mired in heroine addiction, Eva is not able to accept his self-destructive behaviour, slovenliness, and diminishment to a mere shadow of himself.” (41). Out of three children, it seems only Pearl is settled in her life. The other two, Hannah and Plum returns home to spend rest of their life with their mother. Eva warmly welcomes both. She gives them a shelter and tries to mould their confidence and further shows a new path to travel on. In her attempt, she succeeds in Hannah’s case but fails in Plum’s, because he returns home beyond repair.
Morrison’s mothers consider their children as an extension of their limbs and wounds to express the bondage of their relationship. Marianne Hirsch adds up to the above mentioned statement, “Their children were like distant but exposed wounds whose aches were no less intimate because separate from their flesh” (42). By which one could easily understand how Eva could have suffered and what she could have felt while seeing Hannah burning. One could understand the fervor of pain that Eva undergoes through her agony of experiencing the burning of limbs.
Plum is another inept male character of Toni Morrison. He is Eva’s last son. Eva has great hope on Plum and dreams that he would live with her and take care of her during her last stage of her life. Eva plans to bequeath everything to him. With lots of expectation and joyfulness, Eva looks forward his homecoming from the war field. When his return is delayed a little, Eva is disappointed. Her eagerness is kindled and at the same time
IRWLE VOL. 10 No. I January 2014 ! 4
her confidence is slightly shattered. At last three days after Christmas, he arrives at Medallion. His appearance makes Eva and Hannah to ponder about Plum and they recognize that something wrong has happened to Plum. Initially, they reserve their question and wait until he opens up his mouth, but it was all in vain. He did not say anything about his strange looking and behaviour. But Eva was smart enough to understand her son. She gives up her curiosity to ask what happened to him, instead she tries to understand him. She observes the change in Plum’s character caused by the war field. It has plucked his soul and sent the body to Medallion. On seeing her son’s condition, Eva makes up her mind. She drops her hope that he would accompany her and take care of her till her last breath instead she prepares her mind to take care of her disturbed son till her last breath. This time she finds it more difficult to take care of a grown up son who is completely diseased by bad habits that he has practiced in the war field. She could not tolerate her son’s dilapidated condition. On seeing Plum’s struggle to give up his last breath, she decides to ease his pain by killing. Lucille P. Fultz expresses his view with regard to Eva’s act of euthanasia,
She takes away his life by engulfing him in fire,…In what we at first perceive as merciless, inhuman act, we find, although in exaggerated form, a lesson in the ultimate importance of the self-reliance that Sula must come to realize and accept. Scarred, too, like Shadrack, Plum seeks to escape independence through drugs rather than to act responsibly to establish an order and chart a direction for his fragmented life. His infantile behaviour is a metaphor for lack of independence. He wanted to return to the womb…As Eva suggests, what Plum sought was not incestuous cohabitation, but escape through rebirth and childhood. He wanted to become a child again, to return to the parental shelter she once offered, to avoid responsibility for self, as well as to be resorted and made new. Unable to accept either her son’s dependence or his inevitable decay, Eva destroys him (41-42).
As Sethe did to Beloved in Morrison’s another novel Beloved, Eva practices a mercy killing to her own son. This act of Eva once again engages Morrison’s critics to justify her act. At this juncture, it is important to recollect an incident which happened when Plum was a small kid. He was crying for quite long time out of stomach pain, by then, Eva was struggling hard to find out the reason for his incessant crying. She did this and that to soothe his pain. At last, she finds it by chance that he was suffering from constipation. She pokes her finger into his anal and removes the stools that had blocked free motion. Then he stops crying and Eva feels relaxed. A mother’s feel towards the incessant crying of a child can never be understood by an outsider and an onlooker. It is a unique feel which the mother alone would experience. When the critics try to condemn Eva’s mercy killing the above mentioned incident that takes place in the childhood age of Plum, gives a clear hint that it has to be viewed very seriously and interpreted rightly. It is not that Eva could not tolerate the pain, and could not afford to take care of him but simply she decides to ease his pain. Nellie Y. Mckay points out to Eva’s perception on death as, “To Eva, death was the ultimate reality. Having given Plum life through tremendous struggles, she
IRWLE VOL. 10 No. I January 2014 ! 5
could not endure his meandering in the artificial pastiche of death; she took him out of his dope-ridden misery and gave him the real thing.” (26). Mc kay’s statement very well supports Eva. This time she remains choiceless. Morrison’s mothers do not find choices to relieve their pain rather they are left on a one way track. Similarly Eva was left with only option to kill. Eva’s solo fight is intended to benefit her children but unfortunately it ends in tragedy due to the poor social order.
WORKS CITED Morrison, Toni. Sula. Plume, New York: Knopf, 1973.
McKay, Nellie Y. Critical Essays on Toni Morrison. G. K. Hall & Co. Boston, Massachusetts, 1998.
Fultz, Lucille P. Toni Morrison: Playing with Difference. University of Illinois Press, Urbana and Chicago, 2003.
M.Alagesan, M.A., M.Phil., Assistant Professor Department of English & Foreign Languages SRM University Kattangulathur Tamil Nadu, INDIA ! & ! Dr.K.Sairam, M.A., M.Phil., Ph.D Professor of English (Rtd) Pachaiyappa’s College, Chennai-30 Tamil Nadu, INDIA
Copyright of Indian Review of World Literature in English is the property of Indian Institute of English Studies and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.
pdf for articles to choose/document.pdf
243
Content Synopsis “Sula” opens by introducing us to a place in the hills called “the Bottom” that was once inhabited by black people (“Sula” 3). The land has been stripped of its trees to make way for houses and the Medallion City Golf course. The narrator remembers the Bottom as a place where strangers would hear a “shucking, knee-slapping, wet-eyed laughter” without noticing the pain beneath it (4). The hilly land on the Bottom was diffi cult to man- age. The citizens joke that slaves were tricked into taking it by their masters who lived on the “rich valley fl oor” but promised their slaves the best land at “the bottom of heaven” (5). In 1920 the residents of the Bottom were preoccupied with two of their citizens: Shadrack and Sula. Shadrack founded National Suicide Day when he returned from the war, traumatized by witnessing a soldier’s face being blown off. Although suffering from shellshock, Shadrack was released from the hos- pital. Unable to function properly, he was arrested for intoxication. In the jail cell he saw his refl ection in the toilet bowl. His “blackness” told him who he was and he slept peacefully (13). On his way back to Medallion, Shadrack decided to dedicate one day a year to his fear of the “unexpectedness” of death (14).
Other citizens include Wiley Wright and his wife, Helene Sabat. Helene was raised by her Catholic grandmother. Her mother was a Creole
prostitute. The couple has a daughter, Nel, whom Helene raises with a fi rm hand. When Helene’s grandmother falls sick, Helene reluctantly returns to New Orleans with Nel. She is reprimanded on the train for walking through the “white only” compartment. When Helene is reprimanded by the conductor, she responds with a dazzling smile. The black soldiers on the train look at Helene with hatred and Nel resolves to “always be on her guard” (22). When they arrive, Mrs. Sabat is already dead. Helene’s mother is there. She hugs Nel but Helene keeps her distance. They return to Medallion and Nel feels that she has changed. She looks in the mirror and recognizes herself as Nel, rather than as merely Helene’s daughter. This gives her the cour- age to befriend Sula Peace, a girl at school whose family her mother dismisses as “sooty” (29). When Sula visits, Helene accepts her; Sula has none of the “slackness” of her mother, Hannah (29).
Sula lives in an ever-expanding house, ruled over by her one-legged grandmother, Eva. Eva’s hus- band Boyboy left her with three children: Hannah, Pearl and Plum. She left them with a neighbor for eighteen months and returned with only one leg and money. She built her own house, took in tenants and retreated to her bedroom. She took in three boys and named them all Dewey. Although they are of different ages and ethnic backgrounds, they embrace their collective identity. Another ten- ant, Tar Baby, is believed to be “half-white” (39).
Sula by Toni Morrison
243-250_Sula.indd 243 11/10/13 2:48 PM
244 | Introduction to Literary Context: American Post-Modernist Novels
He lives on cheap wine and seems intent on killing himself. Sula’s father dies when she is young. Hannah sleeps with the husbands of her friends and neighbors. Plum served in the war and returns after years of traveling, still clearly traumatized. One night Eva pours kerosene over her son, lights a stick and throws it onto his bed.
Nel and Sula walk to the ice cream parlor under the gaze of men. A man named Ajax says the words “pig meat” as they walk by. When some boys threaten them, Sula takes a knife and slashes off the tip of her finger. The boys retreat. One day Sula overhears Hannah saying that she loves Sula but does not like her. Sula and Nel meet a boy called Chicken Little. He and Sula climb a tree. When they descend, Sula picks him up and swings him around. He slips from her hands and lands in the river where he drowns. The girls run to Shadrack’s house across the river to find out if he saw the accident. Sula is about to ask him if he saw what happened and he smiles at her and says the word “Always” (61). Sula runs out of the house and cries. She is thinking of Shadrack and the sense of “promise” encapsulated by the word “Always.” Nel and Sula attend Chicken Little’s funeral.
Hannah asks Eva why she killed Plum. Eva responds that Plum wanted to crawl back into her womb when he returned from war. She killed him so that he could die like a man. A few days later, Eva sees Hannah on fire in the yard. She rushes out to save her but it is too late. As Eva lies in shock she recalls seeing Sula on the porch, simply watch- ing her mother burn. The action moves to Nel’s wedding. Jude Greene proposed when he learned that a new road was being constructed to transport merchants to Medallion. When he is passed over for “thin-armed white boys,” he turns to marriage as a “posture of adulthood” (82). Nel’s wedding day is the last time she will see Sula for ten years.
In part two, Sula returns. Eva asks her when she is going to get married and have children and Sula replies that she does not want to make anyone
but herself. They argue, accusing each other of watching their loved ones burn. Sula sends Eva to an old people’s home. Nel is shocked that Eva is in a home run by white people. Sula says that she was scared of being burned and had nowhere else to go but home. Jude enters and complains about work. Sula challenges him, joking that he should be flat- tered that “everything in the world” worries about black men (103). Nel and Jude laugh. The narrative perspective shifts to the first person: Nel recounts finding Sula and Jude naked on her floor. Jude saw her and cast her the same look of resentment as the soldiers on the train to New Orleans. Sula sat naked on the bed, as if waiting for them to argue and be done. Jude departed, leaving only a tie. Nel tries to avoid the gray ball in the corner of her eye which represents her pain. Unable to release her grief for the loss of her husband and friend, Nel mourns over the emptiness of her thighs. The com- munity turns against Sula when it learns that she put out Eva and took Jude only to reject him for other men. The men of Medallion ensure that Sula is cast out forever when they hear that she sleeps with white men. Accidents begin to happen around her. Suspicion grows when one of the citizens sees Shadrack tip his hat at Sula. Sula has no sense of compunction towards Nel; she presumed that she could sleep with Jude because they had always shared everything. She is disappointed that Nel has capitulated to the town’s narrow values. She sleeps with lots of men but finds that sex compounds her loneliness until Ajax comes to her door with an offering of milk bottles. With Ajax, Sula begins to understand the meaning of “possession” (131). Ajax tells her that Tar Baby has been arrested for an offense committed by the mayor’s niece. He had been stumbling along the road, drunk, and she had swerved to avoid him, hitting another car. When Ajax complained, he was arraigned. When Sula offers him sympathy, Ajax decides to leave. Sula is haunted by his absence. She realizes that she has “sung all the songs there are” (137).
243-250_Sula.indd 244 11/10/13 2:48 PM
Sula | 245
Three years after Sula slept with her husband, Nel calls on her. Sula is suffering from a mysteri- ous illness. Nel asks why she slept with Jude. Sula tells her that she needed him to fill up a space in her head. Nel is shocked that Sula did not even love Jude. Sula refuses to live by Nel’s standards of good and bad. She predicts that the world will love her when these standards lose their currency. Nel leaves and Sula dreams of the Clabber Girl Baking Powder lady who beckons to her but disintegrates when she approaches Sula. The baking powder chokes Sula and she wakes up, in pain. She imag- ines jumping out of the window and finally being alone. She remembers the word “always” and tries to recall who promised her a “sleep of water” with that one word (149). As Sula dies, she looks for- ward to the time when she will tell Nel about the ease of death. The community sees Sula’s death as a good omen. Their optimism is compounded by the construction of a new old people’s home and a tunnel across the river. However, there is a sudden frost that October. The citizens are housebound and fall ill. When the frost thaws, a restlessness sets in. Those who had blamed Sula for their misfortunes have no one to “rub up against” (153). Meanwhile Shadrack has begun to feel lonely. He looks at a purple and white belt that Sula left behind and remembers saying the word “always” to reassure the girl of permanency. He sees Sula’s body in a coffin at the undertaker’s. After this, he gives up his daily routine. He reluctantly prepares for National Suicide Day. This year, the community joins his parade. They march to the mouth of the tunnel that they were not allowed to build and smash the mate- rials. Many of them perish on their way down the tunnel, including Tar Baby and the Deweys.
The action leaps forward to 1965. Black and white people have begun to integrate. The commu- nity in the Bottom has dissolved as more people have moved to the valley. The hilly land has become more valuable so that black people cannot afford to move back. Nel remembers the boys of 1921
fondly. She has failed to have lasting relationships with men and her love for her children has dwin- dled. She visits Eva who asks her why she killed the little boy in the river. Nel tells her that Sula killed him and Eva reminds her that she watched the little boy die. She says that Plum tells her these things. She remembers the death of Chicken Little and wonders why she did not feel guilty. She vis- its Sula’s grave. She recalls how nobody went to collect Sula’s body when they heard that she was dead. Nel herself had to call the mortuary. When Nel leaves the cemetery, she sees Shadrack. He recognizes her as a face from the past but cannot identify her. Nel sees a ball of fur scatter in the breeze. She realizes that all this time she has been missing Sula, not Jude.
Symbols & Motifs Clothes and colors take on symbolic significance in “Sula.” Brights colors figure individuality, often distinguishing those who are marginalized by soci- ety. Rochelle, Helene’s prostitute mother, wears a canary yellow dress. Sula wears a purple and white belt. When Sula dons a green ribbon, however, Ajax reads this as a sign of her burgeoning depen- dence on him. The color red signifies death: shortly before she dies, Hannah has a dream in which she wears a red wedding dress. She is consumed by flames, her dying body surrounded by smashed tomatoes.
The novel abounds with omens and presenti- ments. Before she dies, Sula dreams of the Clab- ber Girl Baking Powder lady disintegrating in her hands. “[E]xcesses in nature” mark disturbances in Medallion (89): a plague of robins accompanies Sula on her return and an October frost follows her death. Spring arrives in January and unexpected gales of wind bring no rain or lightning.
Names are clearly significant in “Sula.” Some critics have objected to Morrison’s treatment of black men in the novel. Names such as Dewey, Boyboy and Chicken Little suggest their infantile
243-250_Sula.indd 245 11/10/13 2:48 PM
246 | Introduction to Literary Context: American Post-Modernist Novels
qualities. In the prelude to the novel, Shadrack is identified as a foil to Sula. His narrative emulates that of his biblical namesake whose faith saved him from death and won him recognition.
Morrison’s symbols are characteristically ambig- uous and their significance changes as the novel unfolds. The gray ball symbolises Nel’s pain at Jude’s betrayal. At the end of the novel a soft ball of fur fragments and Nel recognizes her pain for what it is: her longing for Sula. Sula’s birthmark—a stemmed rose that stretches from her eyelid towards her brow—figures her connection with the natural world and symbolizes her vitality and nonconfor- mity; it gives her face “a broken excitement and blue-blade threat” (52). When the community learns that she has slept with Jude and put out Eva, they read the mark as a sign of evil. However, when Shadrack encounters Sula, he sees a tadpole over her eye: a sign of friendship and the mark of the fish he loves.
In a novel populated by mothers, maternal imag- ery abounds: the image of Nel “excret[ing], “milk- warm commiseration” for her husband (103); the milk bottle which Ajax drains before handing it to Sula, the one woman who can match his mother’s self-sufficiency; Nel’s intuition that her children’s love has dried up because their mouths “quickly forgot the taste of her nipples” (165).
The final image of “Sula” reflects tensions embodied by the novel’s structure. Morrison leaves us with the sound of Nel’s cry; it has “no bottom and no top, just circles and circles of sorrow” (174): this image figures the primacy of circularity and repetition over the tyranny of linear time and the hierarchical social structures which marginal- ize the citizens of the Bottom.
Societal Context Before reaching its final chapter, the novel stretches from 1919 to 194l. Morrison dramatizes some of the effects of racist ideology on American soci- ety throughout this time span. The bargeman who
discovers Chicken Little’s body only retrieves him because he is a child; he reflects that if he had been an old black man, he would have left him there. The bargeman immediately presumes that the child has been drowned by his parents and won- ders if “those people” will “ever be anything but animals” (63). When he considers the smell that the body will make, he dumps the body back in the water. Racial prejudice manifests itself in the treatment of Tar Baby. The community thinks that he is “half white,” but Eva identifies him as “all white,” insisting that she knows her own blood when she sees it (39). When the mayor’s daughter causes an accident involving Tar Baby, the police beat him and leave him in soiled underwear. They also identify Tar Baby as white, and tell Ajax that “if the prisoner didn’t like to live in shit, he should come down out of those hills, and live like a decent white man” (133). Jim Crow laws prevail on public transport. Helene, a Creole woman, and her daugh- ter Nel find themselves in a “white only” carriage on the train to the South. Helene walks through the compartment to the “colored only” door and is scolded and humiliated by the conductor. In retali- ation, Helene gives him a most dazzling smile. The black soldiers in the compartment look at the Creole woman with resentment. When they reach Birmingham, there are no longer toilet facilities for black people and Helene and Nel have to squat in the grass at the station houses.
In its final chapter, the novel moves forward to 1965. The 1960s are generally regarded as a time of progress for African Americans. The Civil Rights Movement fought for and won the right to vote. Morrison both registers and queries the value of this ‘progress’: “Things were so much better in 1965. Or so it seemed” (163). Black people work behind the store counters. A black man teaches mathematics at the local junior school. Strangely, Nel compares the new look of the young people to the look of the Deweys, who never found a role in society. Communities have dissolved, as families
243-250_Sula.indd 246 11/10/13 2:48 PM
Sula | 247
become more insular, cutting themselves off from their neighbors.
The novel also dramatizes the effects of hege- monic gender ideology. Some critics have iden- tified “Sula” as a feminist novel. As young girls, both Nel and Sula are aware that they need to create new narratives to escape the constraints of race and gender ideology: “Because each had discov- ered years before that they were neither white nor male, and that all freedom and triumph was forbid- den to them, they had set about creating something else to be” (52). White standards clearly influence Helene; she tells Nel to pull her nose to counter its flatness and to straighten her hair. Through her friendship with Sula, Nel comes to reject these standards. Sula refuses to live her life according to social determinants. She sees no fulfilment in the life of the wife and mother. Instead, she sets about inventing a new, unfettered identity, incurring the hostility of the community. Some readers and crit- ics have queried Sula’s credentials as a feminist figure, questioning the extremity of her views and her ‘betrayal’ of Nel.
Historical Context By heading each chapter with a date, Morrison constantly reminds us of the significance of the historical context. The horrors of the First World War haunt the novel; Shadrack and Plum are deeply traumatized by their experience; soldiers who fought for America sit in the “colored only” compartment of the train to New Orleans. The novel was written during the Vietnam War. Dr. Martin Luther King Jr. described this conflict as “the white man’s war, the black man’s fight,” to draw attention to the disproportionate number of African-Americans serving and dying in Vietnam.
Patterns of repetition and circularity counter the sense of unremitting chronology furnished by the dates. The narrative reveals that time is anything but linear and that history repeats itself. In 1927, the “fake prosperity,” a hangover from the war,
leads the black people to hope for new jobs (81). The construction of the River Road gives them this hope but all the jobs go to white men. A decade later, they are let down again when the tunnel is constructed and the work is given to white men. Although “Sula” ends on an image of circularity, Morrison has compared the novel’s structure to that of a spiral (Tate 128). Narrative lines not only repeat themselves, but also advance and retreat, continuously rising and falling.
“Sula” dramatizes both the dangers of living in and ignoring the past. The people of the Bottom are unable to relinquish their vision of the past and move forward. The joke about the origin of the Bottom serves as a constant reminder of the oppression of black people. A slave owner prom- ised his slave good land in the hills, telling him that it is blessed land from “the bottom of heaven” (5). When the slave arrived there, he found that the hilly land required “backbreaking” work (5). The citizens of Medallion are reluctant to let go of the past because this requires finding new ways to live and conceive the self. Sula reflects: “If they were touched by the snake’s breath, however fatal, they were merely victims and knew how to behave in that role … But the free fall, oh no, that required—demanded—invention” (120).
However, the novel does not fully endorse Sula’s commitment to the moment. In “Rootedness: The Ancestor as Foundation,” Morrison writes: “I want to paint out the dangers, to show that nice things don’t happen to the totally self-reliant if there is no conscious historical connection” (Evans 344). Sula’s narrative of alienation and her disturbing vision of the future reveal these dangers.
Religious Context The opening description of the Bottom and the joke about its origins establishes the parabolic tenor of the novel. However, the novel challenges the strict categories which form the basis of west- ern religion, revealing how religious belief can be
243-250_Sula.indd 247 11/10/13 2:48 PM
248 | Introduction to Literary Context: American Post-Modernist Novels
used as an exclusionary force. Fear informs the town’s religious faith. At Chicken Little’s funeral, the congregation senses that “the only way to avoid the Hand of God was to get in it” (66). Morrison exposes the dangers of such a narrow, either/or vision. The citizens of the Bottom accept evil with- out questioning it or trying to change it: “they let it run its course, fulfill itself, and never invented ways either to alter it, to annihilate it or to prevent its happening again” (90). They align the evil of racial oppression with accidents or misfortunes such as tuberculosis and famine (90). They show little interest in forgiveness and interpret the freak occurrences reminiscent of the Old Testament selectively.
As white people call on their own interpreta- tions of religion to justify racial oppression—the bargeman is confounded by the “terrible burden his own kind had of elevating Ham’s sons” (63)— so the citizens of Medallion draw on biblical dis- course to justify their exclusion of anyone who challenges their dichotomized conception of right and wrong. Sula eludes definition so she must be the devil, the fourth face of God; when Shadrack arrives resembling a prophet with a new message, he is dismissed as mad; Ajax’s mother is an “evil conjure woman” (126); Mrs. Sabat raises her grand- daughter “under the dolesome eyes of a multicol- ored Virgin Mary” to protect her from her mother’s wild blood (17). Through Sula, Morrison offers a counter-argument to such narrow definitions. Sula reflects that for Nel to escape the role of victim embraced by the town, would require “invention” beyond the town’s imagination (120). However, when she is betrayed by her husband and friend, morality becomes the main constituent of Nel’s identity: “Virtue, bleak and drawn, was her only mooring” (139). Sula challenges her moral code, telling her that “Being good to somebody is just like being mean to somebody” (144–5). In a disturbing vision, she talks of a time when these categories will no longer apply: when “the old women have
lain with the teenagers,” “the whores make love to their grannies,” and “Lindbergh sleeps with Bessie Smith” (145).
Although the novel does not endorse Sula’s vision, her death exposes the inadequacy of the town’s moral vision. The citizens interpret Sula’s death as a good omen but they soon realize that their moral system was contingent upon their outrage at Sula’s behavior: “… mothers who had defended their children from Sula’s malevolence … now had nothing to rub up against. The tension was gone and so was the reason for the effort they had made” (153).
Scientific & Technological Context The people of the Bottom welcome news of urban- ization but in the final chapter, Morrison reveals how ‘progress’ and ‘advancement’ have eroded community life. As “[o]ne of the last true pedestri- ans,” Nel is a lonely figure, “walk[ing] the shoul- der road while cars slipped by” (166). Technology ousts nature and alienates people. Trees are cut down and towers for television stations are erected. People live in “separate houses with separate tele- visions and separate telephones” (166).
Biographical Context Toni Morrison is one of America’s most eminent novelists. She has garnered a formidable array of awards and honors, including the 1993 Nobel Prize for Literature. Born Chloe Anthony Wofford in 1931, Morrison was raised in Ohio after her parents moved there from the South. She attended Howard University in Washington D.C. and Cornell University, where she wrote her Master’s thesis on Virginia Woolf and William Faulkner. In 1965 she joined Random House and worked in publish- ing while writing. Morrison’s first novel, “The Bluest Eye,” evolved from a short story and was published in 1970. “Sula” followed in 1973. Her third novel, “Song of Solomon” (1977) inter- weaves African-American folktales with American
243-250_Sula.indd 248 11/10/13 2:48 PM
Sula | 249
history; it won the National Book Critics Circle Award. “Tar Baby” appeared in 1981. Her next three novels form a thematically linked trilogy: “Beloved” (1987), “Jazz” (1992), and “Paradise” (1998). “Beloved,” her most acclaimed novel, was made into a film, produced by and starring Oprah Winfrey. The novel retells the true story of Marga- ret Garner, a black slave who killed her daughter to save her from slavery. In 1992, Morrison published “Playing in the Dark: Whiteness and the Literary Imagination,” a hugely influential work of literary criticism. She published her eighth novel, “Love,” in 2003.
Morrison views the collaboration between reader and writer as essential to the creative process; she states that she wishes the reader to “work with the author in the construction of the book” (341). Her novels are characterized by their polyvocality, lyricism, and alinear, fragmented structures. Prevalent themes include: race and gender ideology; sexuality; standards of beauty;
memory and loss; identity and community. She has written books for children, including the “Who’s Got Game?” series. Morrison has two sons from her marriage to Harold Morrison. She is Robert F. Goheen Professor, Council of Humanities, Princeton University. She is a mem- ber of numerous bodies, including the National Council of the Arts and the American Academy and Institute of Arts and Letters.
Rachel Lister, Ph.D
Works Cited Morrison, Toni. “Rootedness: The Ancestor as
Foundation.” Black Women Writers: A Critical Evaluation. Ed. Marie Evans. New York:
Anchor, 1984. 339–45. ——. Sula. 1973. London: Picador, 1991. Tate, Claudia. Black Women Writers at Work. New
York: Continuum, 1984.
243-250_Sula.indd 249 11/10/13 2:48 PM
250 | Introduction to Literary Context: American Post-Modernist Novels
Discussion Questions
1. Discuss Morrison’s representation of Sula. Why does she present her heroine from a third-person perspective only? How might our conception of Sula differ if she were given narrating privileges?
2. Morrison dedicates “Sula” to her two sons. She opens the dedication with the declaration that, “It is sheer good fortune to miss somebody long before they leave you.” Using the dedication as a starting-point, explore Morrison’s treatment of the themes of absence and loss.
3. “… she felt no compulsion to verify herself— be consistent with herself.” Identify and discuss moments when you were puzzled by Sula’s actions.
4. “Hell is change” (Nel in “Sula”). Discuss the different attitudes to change presented in the novel.
5. “A bright space opened in her head and memory seeped into it.” Discuss the repre- sention and function of memory in “Sula.”
6. “You say I’m a woman and I’m colored. Ain’t that the same as being a man?” By what means does Morrison challenge iden- tity categories and oppositions in “Sula?”
7. Discuss Morrison’s dramatization of trauma in “Sula.”
8. “Being good to somebody is just like being mean to somebody.” Discuss Morrison’s treatment of morality in “Sula.”
9. Take one of the following scenes from Sula and discuss its significance to the novel as a whole: Helene’s smile and the reaction of the soldiers; Sula cutting off her finger tip; Shadrack’s encounter with Sula; the com- munal parade on National Suicide Day.
10. “She had clung to Nel as the closest thing to both an other and a self, only to discover that she and Nel were not one and the same thing” (119). Discuss the close relationship between Sula and Nel. How do their choices and actions impinge on each other’s identity?
Essay Ideas
1. “The Peace women simply loved maleness, for its own sake.” Explore Morrison’s repre- sentation of masculinity in “Sula.”
2. “I don’t want to make somebody else. I want to make myself.” Discuss Morrison’s treatment of maternity in “Sula.”
3. How does Morrison represent the tension between isolation and contact in “Sula?”
4. To what extent might one define “Sula” as a feminist novel?
5. Morrison compares the structure of “Sula” to the shape of a spiral. Taking this analogy as a starting-point, examine Morrison’s formal and narrative strategies.
243-250_Sula.indd 250 11/10/13 2:48 PM
Copyright of Introduction to Literary Context: Post-Modernist Novels is the property of Great Neck Publishing and its content may not be copied or emailed to multiple sites or posted to a listserv without the copyright holder's express written permission. However, users may print, download, or email articles for individual use.
pdf for articles to choose/Form_Matters_Toni_Morrisons_Su.pdf
Disclaimer: This is a machine generated PDF of selected content from our products. This functionality is provided solely for your convenience and is in no way intended to replace original scanned PDF. Neither Cengage Learning nor its licensors make any representations or warranties with respect to the machine generated PDF. The PDF is automatically generated "AS IS" and "AS AVAILABLE" and are not retained in our systems. CENGAGE LEARNING AND ITS LICENSORS SPECIFICALLY DISCLAIM ANY AND ALL EXPRESS OR IMPLIED WARRANTIES, INCLUDING WITHOUT LIMITATION, ANY WARRANTIES FOR AVAILABILITY, ACCURACY, TIMELINESS, COMPLETENESS, NON-INFRINGEMENT, MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE. Your use of the machine generated PDF is subject to all use restrictions contained in The Cengage Learning Subscription and License Agreement and/or the Gale Academic OneFile Terms and Conditions and by using the machine generated PDF functionality you agree to forgo any and all claims against Cengage Learning or its licensors for your use of the machine generated PDF functionality and any output derived therefrom.
Form Matters: Toni Morrison's Sula and the Ethics of Narrative Author: AXEL NISSEN Date: Summer 1999 From: Contemporary Literature(Vol. 40, Issue 2) Publisher: University of Wisconsin Press Document Type: Article Length: 8,563 words
Abstract: Ethical issues of how one should live in the world, are explored not through treatise, but though character and situation in Sula, a novel by Toni Morrison. A study of Morrison's work reveals the difficulties man faces in making ethical judgements, through Morrison's technique of providing an ethical aspect to the narrative form.
Full Text: The last decade has seen a renewal of interest in the "ethics of fiction," in the ways in which narrative poses and attempts to answer questions about how best to live in the world. This interest has been shared by philosophers as well as literary critics. In her collection of essays Love's Knowledge, the neo-Aristotelian philosopher and classicist Martha C. Nussbaum stresses the significance of literary texts in arguing for "a conception of ethical understanding that involves emotional as well as intellectual activity" (ix). Nussbaum is currently one of the most prominent promulgators of "philosophy through literature," in which "a theme that is also the object of philosophical deliberation is given literary interpretation in terms of an imaginary world artistically constructed" (Lamarque and Olsen 391). In his 1995 study Narrative Ethics, Adam Zachary Newton is equally concerned with the philosophical status of fiction, though his context is mainly Levinas, not Aristotle. Among literary critics, on the other hand, we find the old-timer and formalist Wayne C. Booth, who suggests in The Company We Keep that "there are many legitimate paths open to anyone who decides to abandon, at least for a time, the notion that an interest in form precludes an interest in the ethical powers of form" (6-7).
The emphasis on the significance of form has been a recurring aspect of the renewed interest in the ethical aspects of fiction. Booth emphasizes that a writer's "choice of devices and compositional strategies is from the beginning a choice of ethos, an invitation to one kind of ethical criticism" (108). In Nussbaum's words: "Style itself makes its claims, expresses its own sense of what matters. Literary form is not separable from philosophical content, but is, itself, a part of content--an integral part, then, of the search for and the statement of truth" (3). Yet Nussbaum and other philosophers-turned-literary critics such as Hilary Putnam have been criticized for being too little concerned with "literature as a separate and independent practice defined by its own logic and its own constraints and conventions" (Lamarque and Olsen 397). Nussbaum herself admits, "We need to pursue in much greater depth and detail the stylistic portion of my argument, saying a great deal more, in connection with many more authors and many different genres and styles, about the practical and human expressive content of structural choices at all levels of specificity" (186).
It is the aim of this essay to pursue just such an inquiry in relation to one specific novel by Toni Morrison. Sula is centrally concerned with questions of right and wrong in interpersonal relationships forged by bonds of kinship, marriage, and, not least of all, friendship. What does it mean to be good? What is evil? What does it mean to be a friend? What is love? How might we learn from each other? Because Sula is a novel and not a treatise, potential answers to these questions await the reader in the form of character and situation rather than explicit philosophical argument. Not only that, because Sula is the kind of experimental, complex, writerly narrative we often call modernist, the demands on the reader as interpreter and judge are more extensive than those made by, say, one of the Grimm fairy tales or a Dickens novel.
Deborah E. McDowell has given us a telling description of the work involved in reading Sula:
The novel's fragmentary, episodic, elliptical quality helps to thwart textual unity, to prevent a totalized interpretation. An early reviewer described the text as a series of scenes and glimpses, each "written ... from scratch." Since none of them has anything much to do with the ones that preceded them, "we can never piece the glimpses into a coherent picture." Whatever coherence and meaning resides in the narrative, the reader must struggle to create. (68-69)
A number of the fragmented episodes McDowell is referring to are of a shocking and violent nature: two young girls watch a little boy drown, a mother kills her son, a daughter watches her mother burn, a woman sleeps with the husband of her best friend. As readers of the novel, a major part of our interpretive struggle is trying to determine how we feel about these happenings. The work we must do is ethical work.
Even by my choice of words in briefly describing scenes from the story, I have implied some sort of attitude toward them. I might have written: Sula and Nel drown Chicken Little, Eva murders Plum, Sula does nothing to save Hannah's life, Sula seduces Jude. In her narration, Morrison too has been forced by her very use of language to give pointers to the evaluation of characters and events in the story. These pointers are not in the form we might have expected in earlier times. Morrison's narrator does not tell us the "moral" of the story as a whole, or of any single episode. Yet this does not mean that she abdicates the power to guide our judgment. Morrison has found other and more indirect paths. Or rather, these indirect paths have found her. For an ethical stance is implicit in the very discourse of the novel, in the structure of narrative transmission the author has chosen to relate this particular story.
Thus my purpose in this essay is twofold, to consider Sula's specific response to the broad, Aristotelian question "How should one live?" as well as the ways this response is embodied in and developed through various aspects of the novel's narrative structure and technique. I will claim that Morrison's chosen form contains implicit answers to broad ethical questions concerning how human beings might best live together in a community and confront the danger and emptiness in life, and that discovering these answers will involve the reader in an interpretive process that reflects the difficulties and uncertainties of making ethical judgments in our everyday lives. Ultimately, Sula may be seen to conduct a debate as to whether individual experience or general ethical principles are the sounder basis for personal ethics. My combination of an ethical approach to fiction with a detailed narratological analysis will hopefully serve not only to deepen our understanding and appreciation of Morrison's novel Sula, but to suggest a way to read other of her narratives and the narratives of others.
The ethics of narrative is different from the ethics in narrative. In other words, every narrative has an ethics, but not every narrative is about ethics. I intend that the term "ethics of narrative" be understood to mean the study of the ethical aspect of narrative form. I choose to call this aspect "ethical" because any formal choice within a communicative situation is value-laden. What is said comes into focus through what is not said. How a character or event is narrated may be highlighted through comparison with the means that have not been chosen. Whether or not the author is making systematic and ethical claims in or through her story, she cannot avoid making claims through the story's form. Who is given voice? Who is silenced? Who is characterized directly, who indirectly? Who is the focalizer? Who is focalized? What events are elided? What events are described scenically? Whose minds may we enter and whose not? How are these depictions of consciousness structured? As far as these choices guide us in determining our attitude to the novel's characters and events, they are ethical choices.
There are of course ethical dimensions to the narrative text that are not of a structural nature--first and foremost, the actions of the characters themselves. It is the discussion of the epistemological status of fictional events and their evaluation as a basis for ethical arguments--the ethics in narrative--that is at the center of much current work within the "ethics of fiction." I will consider the ethics in Sula in due course, but always keeping in mind that in a text there are no actions in themselves; all is language. Thus any evaluation of a narrative's ethical stance must begin with the analysis of the ethics of narrative representation in the work.
It is difficult to imagine an approach to an ethics of narrative that is divorced from the study of specific literary examples. Gerard Genette, who has given us one important starting point for such a study with his Narrative Discourse, finds it hard to imagine an ethics of narrative at all. He writes in response to a criticism from Wayne Booth:
I do not believe that the techniques of narrative discourse are especially instrumental in producing ... affective impulses. Sympathy or antipathy for a character depends essentially on the psychological or moral (or physical!) characteristics the author gives him, the behavior and speeches he attributes to him, and very little on the technique of the narrative in which he appears. (Narrative Discourse Revisited 153)
Genette goes on to say, "No doubt I exaggerate, and unquestionably I paid too little attention to these psychological effects [in Narrative Discourse], but in returning to them today at Booth's instigation, I see hardly anything but the workings of focalization that can effectually contribute to them" (153).
Genette's standpoint is one I cannot share. If the choice of specific literary techniques did not have effects, it would be tantamount to saying that the choice of direct speech over free indirect speech or scene over summary would be entirely neutral and devoid of meaning. Narrative techniques with no effect would also have no function. In her book Transparent Minds, Dorrit Cohn argues convincingly that the choice of one style of representation over another does have effects. She is particularly eloquent on the subject of the multifarious effects of free indirect style. Cohn's point is that stylistic choices do have effects, but what these effects are cannot be divorced from the text in which a specific literary device occurs. Thus we cannot say whether the use of free indirect style will create an effect of sympathy or irony independent of the "narrative situation" in which it occurs (Cohn 138). I hope to show that the ethical choices open to an author in writing her story do not relate only to focalization, as Genette concedes they might, but extend to all aspects of the narrative. As long as there is choice, there is no innocent choice.
Important aspects of the ethics of narrative in the modernist novel may be illustrated by the scene "late one night in 1921," in which Morrison faces one of her biggest narrative challenges: how to represent a mother taking the life of her son. This is a scene in the sense that it purports to be a minute-by-minute account from the time Eva leaves her room until she returns to that room after having poured kerosene on Plum and set him alight. The three formal determinants of its meaning are its voice (Who speaks?), its perspective (Where is the focus of perception?)--taken together we would traditionally call these two elements "point of view"--and its speed (the relationship of the time of the telling to the time of the told). As relates to narrative speed, this brief episode, taking up two and a half pages of the narrative, is signaled as significant merely through the fact of its scenic representation. In contrast, Eva's twenty-eight years in various nursing homes are not narratively significant, as nothing is told about them at all. The same period of Nel's life is summarized in two paragraphs.
The voice in the passage is basically the narrator's, including the extended metaphor of Eva as a heron. The choice of comparing her to this bird rather than, say, a vulture or a crow is, of course, meaningful in the context of what is to follow. We also note that later, when the perspective is that of Plum, he perceives his mother's arm as "the great wing of an eagle pouring a wet lightness over him"
(47). In the remainder of the passage, the voice is alternately that of the narrator giving a neutral report of events and that of Plum in a drugged stupor. Eva is voiceless, with the exception of her one remark, "I'm going, Plum" (47). Plum's direct speech shows us how far gone he is; Eva's silence shows that she is beyond words.
The perspective of the scene shifts several times. Eva is at first focalized by the narrator; then she becomes the focalizer. There is no extended depiction of her consciousness; we are only told that she "let her memory spin, loop and fall" (46) and are given one example. Morrison makes no attempt to analyze or represent in detail Eva's thoughts at this terrible moment. Instead she writes, "Eva lifted her tongue' to the edge of her lip to stop the tears from running into her mouth" (47). The reader must read between the lines, picture the scene, and imagine what Eva is feeling. Her shock of discovery when bringing the strawberry crush to her lips also becomes the reader's shock of discovery. It propels her into action, as it potentially propels us into an understanding of the gravity of the situation. Plum's focalization, which follows directly, is significant for the way it defamiliarizes a gruesome process and may be seen as an example of what Barbara Johnson refers to as Morrison's aestheticization of violence, "transforming horror into pleasure, violence into beauty" (171). The effect for the reader is again one of delay, a delay in realizing what is actually happening. The realization does not come until we read that "the kerosene-soaked Plum lay in snug delight" (47). The order of the events within the scene is important (as the "setup" and "payoff" with the strawberry crush showed), but so is the position of the scene within the novel as a whole. Plum's death comes right at the end of the fourth section, labeled "1921." There are 125 more pages in which the implied author can continue to influence the reader's understanding of this violent event.
Previous to the scene of Plum's death, there are two lengthy sections giving access to Eva's mind. They are both psychonarrations. Psychonarration--"the analysis of a character's thoughts taken on directly by the narrator" (Genette, Narrative Discourse Revisited 58)--can be used dissonantly or consonantly. Access to the character's mind can cause either sympathy or judgment, depending on the narrator's tone. The white bargeman's thoughts on finding Chicken Little are an example of dissonant psychonarration: "Later, sitting down to smoke on an empty lard tin, still bemused by God's curse and the terrible burden his own kind had of elevating Ham's sons, he suddenly became alarmed by the thought that the corpse in this heat would have a terrible odor, which might get into the fabric of his woolen cloth" (63-64). The language of the first phrase is clearly influenced by the bargeman's cliched biblical rhetoric, though the voice is that of the narrator reporting the man's thoughts. A unique way in which Morrison creates dissonance is seen in Helene's psychonarration on her and Nel's trip south. In this passage, Morrison uses metaphorical comparisons the character can hardly have been expected to make herself, and this creates an estranging effect when used when one of these characters is clearly the focalizer. Thus the overly fastidious Helene notices the soldiers' "shit-colored uniforms" (21), and, even more anomalously, a group of men at a railroad station that Helene passes by are described as standing like "wrecked Dorics" (24). The effect of this breach in verisimilitude is to signal a distance between narrator and character.
Consonant psychonarration is much more prevalent in Sula than the dissonant type. According to Cohn, consonant psychonarration is characterized by the absence of gnomic present statements, speculative or explanatory commentary, distancing appellations, and prominent analytic or conceptual terms (31). There is a cohesion of the narrator and the character: "The narrator is still there, he is still reporting, with phrases denoting inner happenings.... Yet these phrases show the discretion of the narrating voice, how it yields to the figural thoughts and feelings even as it reports them" (31). The psychonarration on pages 33-34 of Sula, telling us what was going through Eva's head after her husband left her with only "$1.65, five eggs, three beets and no idea of what or how to feel" (32), is consonant. There is no distance between the narrator and Eva, and the account shades into the free indirect style of narrated monologue. The focus is on the clarity of Eva's reasoning as she tries to find a way out of her predicament and her resolve in doing what has to be done to save baby Plum's life.
The scene of Boy Boy's brief visit to the Bottom in 1898 is also structured to create sympathy for Eva. The scene is focalized through Eva, who on hearing of his return "had no idea what she would do or feel" (35). Psychonarration is ideally suited to describing those situations when a character does not know what to think or when his or her thoughts cannot easily be verbalized. The scene in Eva's kitchen contains descriptions such as "It was like talking to somebody's cousin who just stopped by to say howdy before getting on back to wherever he came from"; "It hit her like a sledge hammer"; "A liquid trail of hate flooded her chest" (36). These comparisons, similes, and metaphors are what Cohn calls "psycho-analogies"--images that try to capture something subverbal, a gut feeling or a sensation that cannot be put into words by the character, but that has to be by the narrator. These figures are the surest sign of the intimacy between Eva and the narrator, and they create a concomitant sympathy between her and the reader. It is not necessarily true that "[t]he very exposure ... to a character's point of view--his thoughts, emotions, experience tends to establish an identification with that character, and an alignment with his value picture" (Leech and Short 275), but this is the effect of the psychonarration used in the characterization of Eva.
Through the manipulation of speed, voice, perspective, and order, Morrison has given a lead-up to Eva's killing of her son that will not make it easy to dismiss her and that will guarantee, if not the reader's sympathy, at least his or her attempt at understanding. The representation of Plum's death is mimetic of the watching and waiting Hannah and Eva have been doing, and the reader is made to undergo a similar process, from bemused anticipation to horrified certainty.
Sula contains an unusual combination of omniscient and figural narration. Unusual, at least, if we have come to think of "point-of- view" narrative as one that conducts the narration through the consciousness of one or more of the characters, almost as if the story were telling itself. But as Suzanne Ferguson has pointed out, in the works of the writers considered central to the development of literary impressionism--Flaubert and Henry James--the authorial presence is "quite palpable," however "selective" and "sporadic" the omniscience of their narrators appears to be. Ferguson writes, "two major aspects of authorial presence in third-person impressionist narrative [are] over-intervention and indirect reporting of speech and thought in free indirect style" (234). These descriptions also fit Sula's "omniscient, somewhat evasive narrator" (Grant 92). Classical signs of the narrator's omniscience in Sula are her prophetic powers ("It was the last as well as the first time [Nel] was ever to leave Medallion" [29]); her ability to foreshadow ("after 1910 [Eva] didn't willingly set foot on the stairs but once and that was to light a fire" [37]); and her ability to pass in and out of various minds at will. The fact that she has this omniscience does not necessarily mean that she makes use of it. When events are focalized through a character, there is, per definition, "a restriction of `field,'... a selection of narrative information with respect to what was traditionally
called omniscience" (Genette, Narrative Discourse Revisited 74).
With regard to point of view, Sula is a perspectival relay race. The novel contains no fewer than six major focalizers or "reflectors" of the action--Shadrack, Helene, Nel, Eva, Sula, and Hannah--among whom Nel and Sula are quantitatively and qualitatively the most important. Their friendship is at the heart of the novel, as Karen F. Stein has suggested (147), and the larger ethical claims the novel is making are closely bound up with the representation of these two girls and their growing up. As long as Sula and Nel are one, so to speak, no important distinction is made in the ways in which they are represented. Nel is introduced via her mother, and the first episode in which we encounter her in action is the episode on the train. There she takes over the power of focalization, the perspective becomes hers, as she realizes her separateness from her mother. Similarly, we first encounter Sula's thoughts and feelings in reaction to her mother Hannah. The only difference is one of quantity. Nel is given a psychonarration over several pages to depict her reaction to her mother's shame; of Sula's reaction to overhearing her mother's statement that she loves Sula but does not like her, we are only told that "the pronouncement sent her flying up the stairs. In bewilderment, she stood at the window fingering the curtain edge, aware of a sting in her eye" (57).
The traumatic incident of Chicken Little's drowning foreshadows Nel's and Sula's incipient difference(s) and their parting of the ways. The scene of the accident begins distinctly from the perspective of "they," to emphasize the concurrence of the two girls' sensory impressions and impulses: "They ran," "they flung themselves," "they lay," "in concert," "Together they worked," "Each then looked," "They stood up, stretched," "At the same instant" (57-59). The separation of their perspective when Sula and Chicken Little climb the tree--"From their height [Nel] looked small and foreshortened" (60)--is a foreshadowing of the gifts' widely differing reactions to the accident that is just about to take place. As the water darkens and closes over the place where Chicken Little sank, the perspective of the scene becomes that of Sula alone: "The pressure of his hard and tight little fingers was still in Sula's palms" (61). Next Sula encounters Shadrack in his cabin in a psychonarration that really says very little about what she is feeling, only that it is terror and fear. Like Eva before killing Plum, Sula is speechless at this time of emotional crisis. Not so Nel. Nel is self-controlled, she is able to speak soothing words, she is able to concern herself with something as trivial as what has happened to Sula's belt, which Sula has not even noticed is missing.
Linden Peach has noted how Sula's and Nel's differing responses at Chicken Little's funeral further emphasize the disjunction I have outlined above (49). The point of no return for these two friends is, of course, when Nel finds Sula and Jude "down on all fours naked" (105) on the floor of her bedroom. Nel's emotional response to discovering Jude and Sula together, Jude's departure, and the loss of Sula's friendship is divided into four parts. Taken together the four fragments are a vivid illustration of the valences of the various discursive modes for presenting consciousness. The first section is narrated monologue in free indirect style with direct speech embedded in it. The second section begins as narrated monologue but quickly turns into quoted monologue. The third section is an intermixture of psychonarration with snatches of narrated and quoted monologue. The final section is again quoted monologue, or what we commonly call "stream of consciousness."
The second and the fourth fragments--Nel's plaintive apostrophes to Jude and to Jesus--are the only examples in the novel of autonomous quoted monologue (traditionally called interior monologue). This in itself marks the passages as significant. In stylistics, the quoted monologue is regarded as the linguistic equivalent of direct speech, and like the direct quotation of a character's spoken words, it is ostensibly the most unmediated form for representing consciousness, "a literal citation of ... thoughts as they are verbalized in inner speech" (Genette, Narrative Discourse Revisited 56). Thus it has been felt that in such passages one comes closest to the very soul of the character. The connotations of the form are sincerity, intimacy, and reliability. The hitch with this traditional response, as Cohn has pointed out, is that it is far from certain that all thoughts are verbalized in "inner speech." It cannot be certain that a quoted monologue provides the most immediate and reliable
access to the character's innermost feelings--rather the opposite, in fact. Cohn shows how Robert Musil, Proust, and Nathalie Sarraute, who all "perceive a deep cleavage between mental language and other mental realities," "use quoted monologue to expose the mendacity of a character's thinking language, rather than to depict searchingly introspective minds" (80). In her reticent use of quoted monologue, Morrison would appear to share Proust's view that interior discourse hides more than it reveals.
In my view, Nel's quoted monologues are a prime example of the deceptiveness of this apparently objective and reliable narrative technique. The fact that Nel is able to tell herself a story about her shocking experience may be seen as a signal that she is not delving deeply enough in her self-examination. Her thoughts are well-ordered, even rhetorical, with none of the "syntactical abbreviation" or "lexical opaqueness" Cohn describes as the standard stylistic devices of the Joycean interior monologue (94). As the ending of the novel confirms, this is a case of major repression, one that lasts for twenty-eight years. Retrospectively we see that these passages contain rationalizations rather than realizations.
So why are many readers taken in? Why do we not trust our own feelings? What is there in the depiction of Jude and Nel's relationship to make us think his departure would make her feel a violent sense of loss? Strictly speaking, nothing. The reader is even told that her love for him "had spun a steady gray web around her heart" (95). Yet we have taken her response at face value. We do so largely, I think, because of the alleged directness of its representation. S. Diane Bogus writes, "By making this switch in point of view, Morrison steps out of the way so we can begin to be sympathetic ... to Nel"; and Bogus, in her own words, does "become sympathetic to her" (75). Elliott Butler-Evans observes similarly that sympathy is gained for Nel through a "shift in narrative focus" (87), where the events are viewed from Nel's point of view. The first monologue, a rumination on Jude's left-behind tie, reinforces the impression. That the monologue that comes closest to Joycean stream of consciousness is placed last makes it the final word on the matter until the very end of the novel. To a certain extent, it wipes out the impression of the long preceding section. On closer inspection, though, this third section may be seen to indicate a subverbal and subconscious level of Nel's mind, which she is not willing to explore and which only becomes plain when the epiphanic ending throws a new light over all that precedes it.
The third passage is psychonarration, the mode which allows the writer to approach the subconscious, if only metaphorically. The most important clue to depths unsounded and feelings unexamined is, of course, the ball of muddy strings. C. Lynn Munro has
suggested that the gray ball "functions as an objective correlative for the gestalt of emotions which Nel has chosen to dismiss categorically rather than attempt to untangle" (152). In Cohn's terms, the ball of fluff is another example of a psycho-analogy, an attempt at capturing an ineffable feeling of dread and loss and a symbol of the questions Nel cannot or will not deal with. The hair ball functions so powerfully here because it is not only a metaphor for the state of Nel's mind but is also a metonymy, a symptom of a mental disturbance, an actual part of her consciousness.
Despite this eloquent sign that Nel is not able to come to terms with the true cause of her grief, readers have been convinced that her depression is due to the loss of Jude. The extent to which the reader may forget any signals that point in a different direction is vividly illustrated by Butler-Evans's statement: "While the conclusion of the novel indicates a moment in which Nel suddenly realizes that it was her separation from Sula that caused her pain, there is no sense in which that insight even remotely enters her mind earlier" (85). What of the following passage from the third section? "Here she was in the midst of it, hating it, scared of it, and again she thought of Sula as though they were still friends and talked things over. That was too much. To lose Jude and not have Sula to talk to about it because it was Sula that he had left her for" (110).
Despite the long psychonarration, in which Jude is barely mentioned, it is all too easy to persist in the belief that Nel's sense of loss is occasioned by her husband's departure. In doing so, though, one is being as conventional as Nel herself. Nel's reaction is what one would expect, and thus one does not question it. In a novel where one seldom gets what one expects, the reader should be more suspicious.
There is no better example in the novel of how Morrison uses formal devices to guide our ethical appraisal of the characters, even if, in this case, the result may be a faulty judgment. There is no necessary connection between Nel deceiving herself and her deceiving us, but if Morrison is to achieve her powerful final effect she is dependent on having the reader undergo a process of perception that is not unlike that of her character Nel. Only the most conscious of writers manage to achieve this mimetic fit between fictional form and what we may old-fashionedly call the moral of the story.
Taken as a whole, Sula's form mirrors the complexities of ethical judgment and displays the difficulty and uncertainty of ethical choices. McDowell raises the pertinent question: "Can we ever determine the right judgment?" According to her, Sula "implies that that answer can only come from within, from exploring all parts of the self" (68). This would appear to me to be a mistaken interpretation. One lesson the novel teaches very clearly is that the self is not enough, no matter how many parts of it one is drawing on. Had the self been enough, Sula with her egocentric individualism would have been much closer to the ethical center of the work. She has certainly explored more parts of the self than her contemporaries in the Bottom, yet despite her bravado, she never attains the ethical standing of, say, her grandmother.
McDowell has written one of the most insightful essays on Sula to date, but to my mind she is too positive in her appraisal of the title character. Though she is careful to note that the novel "does not reduce a complex set of dynamics to a simple opposition or choice between two `pure' alternatives" (68), her own reading threatens to do just that by the extent to which it favors Sula's perspective over and against that of Nel. While it is true that the reader "must undergo the process of development that Nel undergoes," this development does not involve "embracing what Sula represents: the self as process and fluid possibility" (66), but rather means taking full responsibility for one's life and actions, and gaining a deeper understanding of one's situation and lived experience.
One way to answer McDowell's question concerning "right judgment" and to gain some sort of objective hold on the relative ethical position and worth of the various characters in Sula is to be found in Lynne Tirrell's essay "Storytelling and Moral Agency." There Tirrell seeks to "explore the notion that telling stories to ourselves is necessary for being moral agents" (116), and she uses Morrison's first novel, The Bluest Eye, as her example. According to Tirrell, moral agency is characterized by at least three features: (1) the capacity to represent (particularly one's own actions and those of others); (2) a sense of self (which involves an ability to distinguish oneself from others); and (3) being capable of making judgments marked by "authority" (that is, making ethical decisions, acting on them, and being able to justify them to others).
Against this background, we see even more clearly why Sula is not fully a moral agent and cannot be a model for emulation. She does not have Eva's power to represent her own ethical position and to justify her actions to others. While Sula's sense of self is strong, maybe too strong, it borders on solipsism because she has little sense of how she appears to the world around her. Munro has observed that Sula "never really comes to terms with the limitations of her approach to life" (153). What is essential to an ethical position, and that which Sula lacks, is an understanding of and empathy with the other. Robert Sargent comments: "IA] major theme of [Morrison's] novels is the need for balance or wholeness. These qualities may be acquired by the characters in the novels only through an act that is analogous to one involved in the creation of art--an act of the imagination which comes from a willingness to see the world as others see it" (229). As Tirrell concludes, "Without at least a minimally articulated notion of one's place in the community, one cannot be a moral agent" (124).
In her emphasis on the importance of perception--"the ability to discern, acutely and responsively, the salient features of one's particular situation" (Nussbaum 37)--Morrison comes very close to an Aristotelian situationalist ethics, as illustrated by the later novels of Henry James and explicated by Nussbaum in her essay on The Golden Bowl. "The Aristotelian view," writes Nussbaum, "stresses that bonds of close friendship or love (such as those that connect members of a family, or close personal friends) are extremely important in the whole business of becoming a good perceiver" (44). She writes that, to James, "Moral knowledge ... is not simply intellectual grasp of propositions; it is not even simply intellectual grasp of particular facts; it is perception. It is seeing a complex, concrete reality in a highly lucid and richly responsive way; it is taking in what is there, with imagination and feeling" (152).
If it is true, as McDowell asserts, that Morrison "denies the whole notion of character as static essence, replacing it with the idea of character as process" (61), it is equally true that she represents the ethical perception of an event as process. Johnson has pointed out that "[t]he dissociation of affect and event is one of Morrison's most striking literary techniques in [Sula], both in her narrative voice ... and in the emotional lives of her characters" (168). As Nel's response to Jude's and Sula's infidelity shows, the "truth" about
any situation may only become apparent after many years have passed. This in turn makes the evaluation of right and wrong an ongoing and potentially indefinite activity. The principle of deferred significance is essential to the novel's epistemology, and it indicates that if there ever is a final, correct judgment, it may be a long time in the making.
There would appear to be in Sula an implicit claim that the only way one may attain perception--however imperfect--is through conversation. The only way "to see the world as others see it" is through dialogue. Though the representation of dialogue is not dominant in the novel, the fictional conversations are often important sites both for the contestation of prior ethical claims and the (at least partial) resolution of ethical dilemmas. Some of the sections of dialogue come closer than anything to resolving the major ethical conflicts in the novel.
Two important examples are Hannah's confrontation with her mother and Nel's confrontation with Sula. In these conversations, explanations are sought, implications are dredged up, and motivations are given by the characters themselves, making them, in addition to the novel's representations of consciousness, the most important loci for ethical interpretation. The form of these scenes is again significant. Dialogue can be presented in four basic ways, through report (He announced his departure); direct speech ("I'm going," he said); indirect speech (He said he was going); and free indirect speech (He was going). As the scene in the kitchen between Sula, Nel, and Jude makes clear, the choice of one of these forms and the combination of them is significant. While Nel's and Sula's speech acts are given in direct speech, Jude's words are only reported, with highly ironic effect. The summary of Jude's "whiney tale that peaked somewhere between anger and a lapping desire for comfort" (103) is in contrast to the almost page-long quotation of Sula's response to his complaint that "a Negro man had a hard row to hoe in this world" (103). This differential treatment would seem to imply that Jude is not worth listening to, while Sula deserves our undivided attention.
In the conversations I wish to focus on, the dialogue of the characters is always given in direct speech, which is the closest fiction can come in approximating an external reality. As Genette has pointed out, "the only thing that language can imitate perfectly is language" ("Frontiers" 132). The fact that Morrison quotes the characters' words verbatim lends an air of objectivity to the scene ("this is what was actually said") but also leaves it entirely up to the reader to discern the implications of the dialogue.
Hannah and Nel set off their respective confrontations with Eva and Sula by asking some of the same probing questions we have been asking. Why did Eva kill Plum? How could Sula sleep with Jude? Despite being conventionally in the wrong, on the defensive, Eva and Sula come away as the victors in these confrontations. One can put this down to their superior intelligence or their advanced verbal rhetoric, but it is the narrator who in the final instance lets them speak. Eva and Sula are given all the good lines. The narrator gives Eva the only metanarrative in the novel--the lengthy and powerful monologue in which she explains her fear that Plum would one day force himself upon her--and Sula the prophetic rhapsody beginning, "Oh, they'll love me all right. It will take time, but they'll love me" (145). Maybe to counter the enormous rhetorical power of these women, Morrison gives the perspective in these scenes to Hannah and Nel. In the phrases that sometimes intersperse the dialogue, brief reactions from the daughter and friend are recorded that show that the scene is being focalized through them. Rather than adjust the balance, though, this privilege only works to reveal the total absence of an adequate response in Hannah to what Eva is telling her and the inability of Nel to comprehend what Sula is saying. While Eva struggles to explain how difficult it was even to keep herself and her children alive in response to Hannah's question "Mamma, did you ever love us?" Hannah is only preoccupied with planning supper. When on her deathbed Sula tries to engage her friend in a deeply ethical conversation on the question of how to live a good life, Nel's mental response is that Sula is "showing off" and that "Talking to her about right and wrong was like talking to the deweys" (143, 145). Out of self-absorption and narrow-mindedness, Hannah and Nel are not interested in pursuing the ethical discussion they themselves have instigated. Hannah does not feel any interest or sympathy in response to her mother's tale; there is never any doubt in Nel's mind that she is in the right. An interesting contrast to these scenes is the confrontation between Sula and her grandmother, which covers some of the same ground as that between Hannah and Eva. Again, the characters' words are quoted directly, but this time the scene is not focalized at all, neither character's thoughts being made available to us. This makes it much more difficult to decide who comes out the victor.
These conversations are on the whole unsuccessful. They do not bring the participants closer to each other in a mutual understanding. Yet there can be no doubt that the author still holds out a hope for the life-enhancing powers of dialogue. One of the few unconditionally beautiful relationships in the novel--that between Ajax and Sula--is depicted as working so well (at least to Sula's mind) because they have "genuine conversations" (127). Significantly, Morrison chooses not to reproduce one of these conversations but only reports what they are like from Sula's perspective: "He did not speak down to her or at her, nor content himself with puerile questions about her life or monologues of his own activities" (127-28). The emphasis is on equality, empathy, and meeting each other half way. This is the type of conversation the dying Sula tries to have with her friend Nel, but it is too late. Sula can no longer make her friend "see old things with new eyes" (95).
In the implicit debate in the novel between those favoring a personal ethics based on perception through dialogue and those holding firm to principle and universal ethical laws, the Peace women-Eva and Sula and to a certain extent Hannah--would seem to stand on the side of ethical improvisation and the Wright women--Helene and Nel--on the side of convention. To some extent, the conflict is whether the mind or the emotions should have preeminence in our ethical deliberations. The shortcomings of going to either extreme are nowhere better summed up than in Nel's and Sula's thoughts about each other:
The situation was clear to [Nel] now. Sula ... was incapable of making any but the most trivial decisions. When it came to matters of grave importance, she behaved emotionally and irresponsibly and left it to others to straighten out. And when fear struck her, she did unbelievable things. Like that time with her finger. Whatever those hunkies did, it wouldn't have been as bad as what she did to herself. But Sula was so scared she had mutilated herself, to protect herself. (101) Nel, [Sula] remembered, always thrived on a crisis. The closed place in the water; Hannah's funeral. Nel was the best. When Sula imitated her, or tried to, those long years ago, it always ended up in some action noteworthy not for its coolness but mostly for its being bizarre. The one time she tried to protect Nel, she had cut off her own finger tip and earned not Nel's gratitude but her disgust. From then on she had let her emotions dictate her behavior. (141)
For Nel there are no ethical dilemmas because there are always rules to follow. If you only watch a crime, you are not guilty of committing it. If your best friend makes love to your husband and he leaves you, then your friend becomes your enemy and you
grieve for the loss of your husband. When an old friend is sick, you visit her, even if you hate her. In a crisis you remain calm and try to minimize the damage.
As the novel shows, "coolness" is different from goodness. One can do the right things for the wrong reasons. And reason can blind one to the truth of the emotions. Conventional morality blocks Nel's realization of her own complicity in Chicken Little's death and her loss of Sula's friendship. Nel enters so fully into the role of the innocent bystander and the abandoned wife, succumbs so totally to the ostensible primacy of the marriage bond and the heterosexual relationship, that for a quarter of a century she is blind to the truth about her own life.
Morrison's last chance to display the potentially regenerative powers of dialogue is the scene between Eva and Nel in the nursing home. At this point Eva is ninety-five years old and we have not encountered her for more than seventy pages. While the conversation between Eva and her daughter Hannah brought perception only to the former, and that between Eva and Sula ended in a stalemate, the conversation between Eva and Nel in the nursing home illustrates the potential for shared understanding that lies in dialogue. There is again a parallel with James's ethical vision as interpreted by Nussbaum. "Progress," Nussbaum writes, "comes not from the teaching of an abstract law but by leading the friend, or child, or loved one by a word, by a story, by an image--to see some new aspect of the concrete case at hand, to see it as this or that. Giving a `tip' is to give a gentle hint about how one might see" (160). What is it Eva does in this scene but exactly that, give Nel a tip?
"Tell me how you killed that little boy." "What? What little boy?" "The one you threw in the water. I got oranges. How did you get him in the water?" "I didn't throw no little boy in the river. That was Sula." "You. Sula. What's the difference? You was there. You watched, didn't you? Me, I never would've watched." (168)
This is much the same tip that her friend Sula gave her when she asked, "How you know? ... About who was good. How you know it was you?" (146). Only after twenty-five years and a new reminder can Nel begin to answer this question, both with regard to Chicken Little's death and the way she parted from her husband.
Given the fundamentally polyphonic nature of Morrison's novel and human fallibility, no single character may squarely inhabit or embody the ethical center of the text, that is, coincide entirely with the ethical stance of the implied author. Yet Roseann P. Bell and Deborah Guth rightly emphasize the significance of the character Eva Peace. Eva has subtle powers over both her world and the narrative representation of that world that are not paralleled by any other character. I have already noted many examples of the cohesion between the narrator and this character. In addition to consonant psychonarration and metanarrative, Eva's ethos is enhanced by the way in which her "mind style" affects the narrator's style and the way in which the use of repetitive discourse shows Eva's impressions of the other characters to be correct and her memory to be reliable. The chapter entitled "1923," which deals with Hannah's death by fire, begins, "The second strange thing was Hannah's coming" (67). Later, we find: "But before the second strange thing, there had been the wind, which was the first" (73). There is no indication that these thoughts are attributed to anyone but the narrator. Finally, seven pages into the chapter, we read in reference to Hannah's dream of a wedding in a red dress, "Later [Eva] would remember it as the third strange thing" (74). Only then does it become apparent that the ordering of the "strange things" during two days in August is Eva's; her perspective has influenced the narration of the entire chapter, even those parts that are not focalized through her. Similarly, Eva's tendency to erase the individuality of the three boys she takes into her home, by calling them collectively "the deweys," is taken up by the narrator and also becomes her way of referring to them. When Eva recalls the freezing cold night she spent with Plum in the outhouse, the details of the scene are exactly the same as in the narrator's rendition twenty-six pages before. In addition to this proof of reliability, Eva's ethical standing in the narrative is increased by her being the only one to understand some of Sula's most disturbing behavior For example, Eva is convinced that "Sula had watched Hannah burn not because she was paralyzed, but because she was interested" (78). She accuses Sula of this during their argument, and in Sula's dying monologue her suspicion is confirmed.
In Munro's words, Sula provides the following answer to the perennial philosophical and ethical question, How should one live?:
[Morrison] ... suggests that only by forging meaningful relationships can the individual transcend the agony of alienated existence and attain a wholeness.... [I]f one is willing to take the risks of honest involvement, one can effect a middle ground between the self-denying retreat chosen by Nel ... and the self-righteous disregard for others chosen by Sula. (154)
Eva is the character who goes furthest in this "honest involvement," in what James in his preface to The Princess Casamassima calls being "finely aware and richly responsible" (qtd. in Nussbaum 135). Regardless of how we may ultimately judge her killing of her son- -as euthanasia or murder--Eva goes further in her thinking about the other and her understanding of the other, in her human empathy, than Sula or Nel or Hannah or Helene. Terry Otten says of her, "Eva, who could commit the `crime' of burning to death her only son in a profound act of love and yet risk her own life trying to save her daughter from fire, experiences good and evil in human rather than moralistic terms" (43). This is another way of saying that in a conflict between universal ethical laws and the exigencies of the concrete, lived situation in all its uniqueness, Eva will not be pacified by fear or convention. The statement "Me, I never would've watched" seems to sum up her personal ethics. As the novel shows, she practices what she preaches.
Toni Morrison contributes to our understanding of the importance of perception in ethics her idea of perception as process, her stress on learning from others through conversation, and the extension of the ethical inquiry into "parts unknown" of the American social and racial landscape. One reviewer's reaction to Sula and novels by Ed Bullins and Alice Walker was: "It is not that their viewpoint is amoral--we are asked for judgment. It's that the characters we judge lie so far outside the guidelines by which we have always made our judgments" (Bryant 10). Yet as Wayne Booth has pointed out, "It is not the degree of otherness that distinguishes fiction of the highest ethical kind but the depth of education it yields in dealing with the `other'" (195). Ultimately, Sula's form contributes as much to ethics as does its abstractable content.
University of Oslo
WORKS CITED
Bell, Roseann E Rev. of Sula. Critical Essays on Toni Morrison. Ed. Nellie Y. McKay. Boston: Hall, 1988.24-27.
Bogus, S. Diane. "An Authorial Tie-Up: The Wedding of Symbol and Point of View in Toni Morrison's Sula." CLA Journal 33 (1989): 73-80.
Booth, Wayne C. The Company We Keep: An Ethics of Fiction. Berkeley: U of California P, 1988.
Bryant, Jerry H. Rev. of Sula. Toni Morrison: Critical Perspectives Past and Present. Ed. Henry Louis Gates, Jr., and K. A. Appiah. New York: Amistad, 1993. 8-10.
Butler-Evans, Elliott. Race, Gender, and Desire: Narrative Strategies in the Fiction of Toni Cade Bambara, Toni Morrison and Alice Walker. Philadelphia: Temple UP, 1989.
Cohn, Dorrit. Transparent Minds: Narrative Modes for Presenting Consciousness in Fiction. Princeton, NJ: Princeton UP, 1978.
Ferguson, Suzanne. "The Face in the Mirror: Authorial Presence in the Multiple Vision of Third-Person Impressionist Narrative." Criticism 21 (1979): 230-50.
Genette, Gerard. "Frontiers of Narrative." Figures of Literary Discourse. Trans. Alan Sheridan. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1982. 127-44.
--. Narrative Discourse: An Essay in Method. Trans. Jane E. Lewin. Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 1980.
--. Narrative Discourse Revisited. Trans. Jane E. Lewin. Ithaca, NY: Cornell UP, 1988.
Grant, Robert. "Absence into Presence: The Thematics of Memory and `Missing' Subjects in Toni Morrison's Sula." Critical Essays on Toni Morrison. Ed. Nellie Y. McKay. Boston: Hall, 1988. 90-103.
Guth, Deborah. "A Blessing and a Burden: The Relation to the Past in Sula, Song of Solomon and Beloved." Modern Fiction Studies 39 (1993): 575-96.
Johnson, Barbara. "`Aesthetic' and `Rapport' in Toni Morrison's Sula." Textual Practice 7 (1993): 165-72.
Lamarque, Peter, and Stein Haugom Olsen. Truth, Fiction, and Literature: A Philosophical Perspective. Oxford: Clarendon, 1994.
Leech, Geoffrey N., and Michael H. Short. Style in Fiction: A Linguistic Introduction to English Fictional Prose. London: Longman, 1981.
McDowell, Deborah E. "Boundaries: Or Distant Relations and Close Kin." Afri-American Literary Study in the 1990s. Ed. Houston A. Baker, Jr., and Patricia Redmond. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1989. 51-70.
Morrison, Toni. Sula. 1973. New York: Plume-Penguin, 1982.
Munro, C. Lynn. "The Tattooed Heart and the Serpentine Eye: Morrison's Choice of an Epigraph for Sula." Black American Literature Forum 18 (1984): 151-54.
Newton, Adam Zachary. Narrative Ethics. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 1995. Nussbaum, Martha C. Love's Knowledge: Essays on Philosophy and Literature. New York: Oxford UP, 1990.
Otten, Terry. The Crime of Innocence in the Fiction of Toni Morrison. Columbia: U of Missouri P, 1989.
Peach, Linden. Toni Morrison. London: Macmillan, 1995.
Sargent, Robert. "A Way of Ordering Experience: A Study of Toni Morrison's The Bluest Eye and Sula." Faith of a (Woman) Writer. Ed. Alice Kessler-Harris and William McBrien. Westport, CT: Greenwood, 1988. 229-36.
Stein, Karen E "Toni Morrison's Sula: A Black Woman's Epic." Black American Literature Forum 18 (1984): 146-50.
Tirrell, Lynne. "Storytelling and Moral Agency." Journal of Aesthetics and Art Criticism 48 (1990): 115--26.
AXIL NISSEN is associate professor of American literature at the University of Oslo. He has published articles on Bret Harte, Eudora Welty, and the theory and method of biography. His current project is a book manuscript titled "(Un)Speakable Desires: Love between Men in Victorian America."
Copyright: COPYRIGHT 1999 University of Wisconsin Press Source Citation (MLA 8th Edition) NISSEN, AXEL. "Form Matters: Toni Morrison's Sula and the Ethics of Narrative." Contemporary Literature, vol. 40, no. 2, 1999, p.
263. Gale Academic OneFile, link.gale.com/apps/doc/A55010565/AONE?u=lincclin_mdcc&sid=AONE&xid=f6f8b5f5. Accessed 26 May 2021.
Gale Document Number: GALE|A55010565
pdf for articles to choose/Toni_Morrisons_Sula_a_satire_o.pdf
Disclaimer: This is a machine generated PDF of selected content from our products. This functionality is provided solely for your convenience and is in no way intended to replace original scanned PDF. Neither Cengage Learning nor its licensors make any representations or warranties with respect to the machine generated PDF. The PDF is automatically generated "AS IS" and "AS AVAILABLE" and are not retained in our systems. CENGAGE LEARNING AND ITS LICENSORS SPECIFICALLY DISCLAIM ANY AND ALL EXPRESS OR IMPLIED WARRANTIES, INCLUDING WITHOUT LIMITATION, ANY WARRANTIES FOR AVAILABILITY, ACCURACY, TIMELINESS, COMPLETENESS, NON-INFRINGEMENT, MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A PARTICULAR PURPOSE. Your use of the machine generated PDF is subject to all use restrictions contained in The Cengage Learning Subscription and License Agreement and/or the Gale Academic OneFile Terms and Conditions and by using the machine generated PDF functionality you agree to forgo any and all claims against Cengage Learning or its licensors for your use of the machine generated PDF functionality and any output derived therefrom.
Toni Morrison's 'Sula': a satire on binary thinking Author: Rita A. Bergenholtz Date: Spring 1996 From: African American Review(Vol. 30, Issue 1) Publisher: Johns Hopkins University Press Document Type: Article Length: 6,257 words
Abstract: Toni Morrison's 'Sula' succeeds as a satire for its entertainment and thought-provoking values. Binary thinking is likewise promoted and constitutes the novel's essence. Through 'Sula', Morrison examines the apparent contradictions that are inherent in the perceptions and lifestyles of blacks toward whites and vice-versa. The characters in the novel exemplify the need for the binary perspectives of both races prior to some sort of mutual understanding.
Full Text: Attempts to define Toni Morrison's novel Sula are as numerous as they are diverse. The text has been read as a "black woman's epic," a study of "female friendship," an "antiwar novel," a "fable," an exploration of the "feminine psyche," and "a prime postmodernist text."! If one were to single out one particular interpretation and argue that it were somehow superior, somehow right while the others were wrong, that person would fall into the trap of binary thinking which is also what Morrison's text is "about." Deborah E. McDowell explains further:
The narrative [Sula] insistently blurs and confuses . . . binary oppositions. It glories in paradox and ambiguity beginning with the prologue that describes the setting, the Bottom, situated spatially in the top. We enter a new world here, a world where we never get to the "bottom" of things, a world that demands a shift from an either/or orientation to one that is both/and, full of shifts and contradictions. (80)
In my own attempt to describe Sula, I will expand upon McDowell's thesis and argue that the novel may also be read as an extended satire on binary (reductive, cliched) thinking. Because satire is a notoriously imprecise term, a clarification of its usage in this essay is appropriate.
The traditional definition of satire as a didactic art form was articulated by Horace in the first century B.C., restated and amplified by Dryden at the close of the seventeenth century, and upheld by several prominent theorists in the first half of the twentieth century.(2) In fact, as recently as 1985 Linda Hutcheon argued that parody should not be confused with satire, "which is extra-mural (social, moral) in its ameliorative aim to hold up to ridicule the vices and follies of mankind, with an eye to their correction" (43). Dryden's "Discourse concerning the Original and Progress of Satire" (1693) has largely been responsible for this view of satire. As Dustin Griffin explains, "Our reigning notion of satire as a moral art and as a carefully constructed and unified contrast between vice and virtue finds its fullest and most influential presentation in Dryden's essay" (15). According to Dryden, "Satire is a kind of Poetry . . . invented for the purging of our Minds; in which Humane Vices, Ignorance, and Errors, and all things besides . . . are severely Reprehended" (77). This definition highlights two related points which deserve attention. First, Dryden's theory of satire as correction and reformation clearly fails to describe his own satiric practice; and, second, it is intended to describe only formal verse (or Roman) satire and not Menippean (or Varronian) satire.
Regarding the first point, Edgar Johnson aptly notes that "it is hard to detect any reformatory zeal in Mac Flecknoe and the booby- trap denouement of its coronation scene" (4). The same may be said about the satires of Horace, who argues that his goal is to laugh men out of their follies - thus drawing attention to the moral aspect of his satire - but, as Griffin notes, "Satire, as Horace practices it, is considerably more diverse than laughter at folly" (8). In fact, contrary to what the satirist may claim in defense of his or her work, the satirist's primary aim has generally been to upset our conventional literary and moral expectations - not to validate them. Moreover, as John R. Clark argues, rather than attacking folly and vice, "Satiric plots regularly dramatize the triumph of folly or vice" (51). We need only recall the end of Gulliver's Travels - where Gulliver converses with his horses - or the conclusion of Pope's "Epilogue to the Satires: Dialogue I" - where Vice triumphs with great pageantry - to recognize the validity of this statement.(3)
Furthermore, it is significant that Dryden's theory is intended to describe only formal verse satire (as practiced by Horace, Juvenal, and Persius), and not Menippean satire. Like Quintillian before him and many theorists after him, Dryden draws a clear distinction between the two satiric traditions - privileging the Roman tradition of verse satire established by Lucilius (second century B.C.) and disregarding the older, more complex Menippean tradition, named after its founder Menippus of Gadara (third century B.C.). In the twentieth century, such prominent theorists as Northrop Frye (Anatomy of Criticism, 1957) and Mikhail Bakhtin (Problems of
Dostoevsky's Poetics, 1929) have attempted to rectify this imbalance. However, Bakhtin's theory - which reverses the traditional hierarchy and privileges "dialogic" Menippean satire instead - also maintains a distinction between satiric traditions. Building upon Bakhtin's theory, Frank Palmeri's Satire in Narrative (1990) likewise favors narrative satire:
. . . verse satire does function conservatively to enforce an established cultural code by ridiculing deviations from it. However, narrative satire parodies both the official voice of established beliefs and the discourse of its opponents. In doing so, it interrogates any claims to a systematic understanding of the world. Narrative satire is . . . potentially more subversive. (6)
In Satire: A Critical Reintroduction (1994), Dustin Griffin develops a more comprehensive approach to the two major traditions of satire, privileging neither. Indeed, Griffin suggests that "to read Menippean works alongside those of Horace, Donne, or Pope is to see poetic satire, even formal verse satire, in new light. The moral design is but one of several elements. Neither tradition, in Bakhtin's terms, is 'monological'" (34). Furthermore, instead of viewing satire merely as a rhetoric of persuasion, Griffin argues that "we may arrive at a fuller understanding of the way satire works if we think of a rhetoric of inquiry, a rhetoric of provocation, a rhetoric of display, a rhetoric of play" (39). Satire as Griffin describes it may be found in either verse or narrative; however, since the novel's "rise" in the eighteenth century, this genre has proved to be the satirist's preferred form. As numerous theorists and critics have now recognized, the satirist attacks, indirectly, all kinds of unexamined and cliched thinking. In short, the satirist's primary goal is not to "teach" us moral lessons or to reform us, but to entertain us and give us food for thought.
This contemporary view of satire underscores one of Toni Morrison's acknowledged goals as a writer. In an interview with Nellie McKay, Morrison remarks, "I don't want to give my readers something to swallow. I want to give them something to feel and think about . . ." (421). Moreover, this broader view of satire aligns itself closely with the poststructuralist project of inverting and then leveling hierarchies, whether they be moral, philosophical, or linguistic. A closer look at the "nigger joke" in the first chapter of Sula will allow us to recognize how Morrison consistently frustrates any attempt to think in strictly binary terms, impelling us to contrast the valley with the Bottom, the Bottom with the suburbs (4). Opposition engenders competition, hierarchy, and taxonomy. Morrison's view of this process is clear from Sula's concluding sentence: "It was a fine cry - loud and long - but it had no bottom and it had no top, just circles and circles of sorrow" (174).
Morrison employs and undermines binary opposition with the agricultural imagery which she evokes at the outset of Sula. The slave in Morrison's "nigger joke" knows what bottom land is, but he is fooled by a "good white farmer" who convinces him that the fertile bottom land is actually up in the hills, which he describes as "'the bottom of heaven - the best land there is'" (5). The credulous "nigger," therefore, appears to be the butt (or "bottom") of the good white farmer's joke. But is he really? If the Bottom's hilly terrain is unyielding, then why do the white hunters wonder "in private if maybe the white farmer was right after all. Maybe it was the bottom of heaven" (6)? And why do the white folks later change their minds, move to the Bottom, and rename it the "suburbs" (2)? Perhaps the knavish farmer is really the fool? In any case, the joke does amuse, for the guileless slave believes - literally - that heaven has a top and a bottom. This brief look at the "nigger joke" which introduces Sula - and serves as an emblem for it - highlights a number of binary oppositions that are interrogated throughout the text: black/white, good/evil, tragic/comic, spiritual/material, literal/metaphoric, real/fantastic, and free/enslaved.
Although the introductory joke hinges, in part, upon a black/white opposition, white people remain peripheral figures in this text. Apparently Morrison, like Sula, is not merely concerned with surface differences like color. Plainly, Morrison wants us to understand how reductive and destructive it is to affix antithetical labels such as good and evil to entire races of people, although many of the characters in the novel do just that. For instance, according to the white bargeman who finds Chicken Little's body, black people are simply "animals, fit for nothing but substitutes for mules, only mules didn't kill each other the way niggers did" (63). Similarly, according to most of the residents of the Bottom, the worst thing a black woman like Sula can do is to sleep with a white man: "They insisted that all unions between white men and black women be rape; for a black woman to be willing was literally unthinkable. In that way, they regarded integration with precisely the same venom that white people did" (113). The trenchant irony is not just that both blacks and whites employ binary thinking, but that black women attempt to look more like white women (with all of their nose pulling and hair straightening) and black men yearn to do the white man's work, while both white men and white women, according to Sula, secretly lust after black men and their legendary penises. The distinction between black and white is further blurred by the marginal character Tar Baby, a man who may be white or may just be an undefinable mixture of black and white.
Binary thinking operates on the notion that one term of an opposing pair will be privileged. In the following excerpt from an interview, Morrison suggests a weakness in binary perspectives which she explores in Sula: "I was interested . . . in doing a very old, worn-out idea, which was to do something with good and evil, but putting it in different terms" ("Intimate" 215). Morrison continues: "I started out by thinking that one can never really define good and evil. Sometimes good looks like evil; sometimes evil looks like good - you never really know what it is. It depends on what uses you put it to" (216). Eva, the matriarch of the Peace family and a symbol of black folk wisdom, presents a number of interpretive problems in this area. How, for example, are we to respond to her abandonment of her children, her loss of a limb, and her torching of Plum? Should we admire her stoutheartedness and her ability to survive, or should we be horrified by her actions? What about the deweys? Should we praise Eva's generosity for housing these stray boys or censure her absent-minded treatment of them? Joanne V. Gabbin offers one possible answer when she remarks that Morrison "avoids the pitfalls of attributing all that is good to the tradition. In Sula proverbial collective wisdom of the folk is held up to Morrison's spotlight and collective ignorance often appears" (256). Specifically, Eva follows the folk wisdom which urges a mother to treat all her children the same. Consequently, the deweys are "bludgeoned into insipid sameness by folk love and indifference" (Gabbin 257).
Like her grandmother, Sula Peace presents a problem for people who think in binary terms, people who insist that a character be discreet, consistent, and thus confinable. Should we admire Sula's courage, her determination to be free and to "make herself" (92)? Or should we loathe her for engaging in casual sex with her best friend's husband? Our initial response to Sula's act of betrayal is to side with the people of the Bottom and label Nel the "good" woman and Sula the "evil" one.(4) After all, Nel behaves properly; she fits nicely "into the scheme of things," into her society's hierarchical structure which has a clear moral top and a definite moral bottom (15). Indeed, Nel admirably performs all of the obligatory roles: dutiful friend, respectful daughter, loyal wife, and nurturing mother. Later, she acts the wronged wife and the forgiving Christian woman. In contrast, Sula disregards social conventions, following only
her own heart and conscience. Sula doesn't care that the definition of a black woman is one who makes other people. Sula doesn't care that the men she sleeps with are married. And Sula especially doesn't care that a "good" woman, like Nel, would never be on top of her man during sexual intercourse but beneath him, not unlike the hem of his garments.
Traditional definitions of satire tend to reduce it to a form of "romance" which, in its broadest sense, may include any narrative which has a well-defined "good guy" who triumphs over a well-defined "bad guy" in order to produce the expected resolution: a happy ending (which is also the moral). Such absolutes, however, are uncommon in satiric novels. In fact, Morrison clearly wants us to recognize that although Nel and Sula appear to be quite different - one the epitome of goodness and the other the embodiment of evil - they are also quite similar. That is, if Sula is evil for watching Hannah dance in pain as flames melt her lovely skin, then Nel is also evil for experiencing a sense of pleasure and tranquility when Chicken Little disappears beneath the water (170). The "Wright" approach to morality judges an action evil only if it is witnessed by others. In contrast, Morrison suggests that the distinction between good and evil is rarely so clear-cut as Helen and Nel suppose; consequently, there is some good and some evil in both Sula and in Nel. The most significant difference between the women might be that Sula accepts the fuzziness of moral categories with her usual good humor, whereas Nel refuses to look at the unacceptable aspects of herself, aspects which confound her cliched thinking. In fact, Sula's ability to laugh at herself may be her most redeeming quality.
Like the "niggers" who tell the "nigger joke" on themselves, Sula understands that in life ". . . the laughter [i]s part of the pain" (4). So when Nel asks her if she "'still expect[s] folks to love'" her after all "'the dirt [she] did in this town,'" Sula's creative reply is painfully funny. Instead of responding with a cliched remark like the townspeople will love her "when hell freezes over," Sula imagines new ways of inverting the world of the Bottom, new metaphors for describing what "never" feels like:
"Oh, they'll love me all right. It will take time, but they'll love me. . . . After all the old women have lain with the teen-agers; when all the young girls have slept with their old drunken uncles; after all the black men fuck all the white ones; when all the white women kiss all the black ones; when the guards have raped all the jailbirds and after all the whores make love to their grannies; after all the faggots get their mothers' trim; when Lindbergh sleeps with Bessie Smith and Norma Shearer makes it with Stepin Fetchit; after all the dogs have fucked all the cats and every weathervane on every barn flies off the roof to mount the hogs . . . then there'll be a little love left over for me." (145-46)
The tone of this passage, like the tone of the "nigger joke," may be described as tragicomic. Indeed, tragicomedy has much in common with the Negro blues. As Ralph Ellison explains, "The blues is an impulse to keep the painful details and episodes of a brutal experience alive in one's aching consciousness, to finger its jagged grain, and to transcend it, not by consolation of philosophy but by squeezing from it a near-tragic, near- comic lyricism" (78). In fact, the satirist has always been fond of grotesque combinations which confound the ridiculous and the terrifying, the fantastic and the real, the human and the bestial. In an oft-quoted remark, Thomas Mann predicted, correctly, that the grotesque would prove to be the dominant artistic style of the twentieth century: "The striking feature of modern art is that . . . it sees life as tragicomedy, with the result that the grotesque is its most genuine style" (240-41).
Grotesque images are provocative, for they create "a clash between incompatible reactions - laughter on the one hand and horror or disgust on the other" (Thomson 2). Such imagery pervades Morrison's text. How else could we characterize the image of Eva swinging and swooping around her house on crutches (46), or the image of Hannah "bobbing like a sprung jack-in-the-box" (76), or the three deweys, who play chain-gang in the intolerable heat and who dance "a little jig around the befuddled Shadrack" before they lead the people of the Bottom on a macabre dance of death (159)? In fact, throughout Sula death is repeatedly treated in a tragicomic manner. A salient example is Sula's demise, which "was the best news folks up in the Bottom had had since the promise of work at the tunnel." As the narrator informs us, some people came to the funeral simply to verify Sula's death:
Others came to see that nothing went awry, that the shallow-minded and small-hearted kept their meanness at bay, and that the entire event be characterized by that abiding gentleness of spirit to which they themselves had arrived by the simple determination not to let anything - anything at all: not failed crops, not rednecks, lost jobs, sick children, rotten potatoes, broken pipes, bug-ridden flour, third-class coal, educated social workers, thieving insurance men, garlic-ridden hunkies, corrupt Catholics, racist Protestants, cowardly Jews, slaveholding Moslems, jack-leg nigger preachers, squeamish Chinamen, cholera, dropsy or the Black Plague, let alone a strange woman - keep them from their God. (150)
Although death permeates this novel, egregious lists like this one provide a "sense of joy" ("Intimate" 225) which invigorates Morrison's writing and animates Sula's thoughts, a sense that is absent from the lives of most of the women up in the Bottom, especially "the church women who frowned on any bodily expression of joy (except when the hand of God commanded it)" (79).(5) Morrison's satire criticizes these ostensibly good women who are preoccupied with appearing religious. In truth, these women are more concerned that "their straightened hair [will] beat them home" than they are about Sula (173). Moreover, from their distorted perspective, nearly everything and everyone is an obstacle on their righteous path to God. The end result is that they diminish the spiritual element of life to the material, just as the slave in the "nigger joke" reduces heaven to some hills overlooking Medallion, Ohio. As Alvin B. Kernan explains, pseudo-religious people often substitute "some objective thing for a subjective reality: a pious expression . . . folded hands, and frequent references to the Deity for true religion" (52).
This is a rather accurate description of Helene (or Helen) Wright, a woman who grew up in a "somber house that held four Virgin Marys" (25), a woman whose "dark eyes" are "arched in a perpetual query about other people's manners. . . . It was Helene who never turned her head in church when latecomers arrived; . . . Helene who introduced the giving of banquets of welcome to returning Negro veterans" (18). In the following monologue, Morrison exquisitely captures the essence of Helene's superficial, automatic religion:
"Lord, I've never been so glad to see this place. But look at the dust. Get the rags, Nel. Oh, never mind. Let's breathe awhile first. Lord, I never thought I'd get back here safe and sound. Whoo. Well, it's over. Good and over. Praise His name. Look at that. I told that old fool not to deliver any milk and there's the can curdled to beat all. What gets into people? I told him not to. Well, I got other things to worry 'bout. Got to get a fire started. I left it ready so I wouldn't have to do nothin' but light it. Lord, it's cold. Don't just sit
there, honey. You could be pulling your nose . . ." (27-28)
The juxtaposition of religious terminology - "Praise His name" - with dust, rags, curdled milk, and nose pulling tends to diminish the sacred. (Or, to look at it another way, the comparison magnifies the secular, thus transforming nose pulling into a kind of religious ceremony.)
Confirming Kernan's point above, Palmeri explains that "the plot and rhetoric of narrative satire cohere in accomplishing the same movement of lowering or leveling." He continues:
Narrative satire reduces the spiritual and abstract to the same level as the physical and material, concentrating for this purpose on the natural functions of the body. . . . With this focus, narrative satire reduces all that might be heroic and noble to a common level of physical experience which it openly acknowledges, if it does not always joyously celebrate.(10)
Sula is a novel which does indeed acknowledge all of the natural functions of the human body, what Bernard McElroy refers to as "the four irreducibles of human life . . . birth, food, sex, and death." In fact, McElroy suggests that the "closest link" between such writers as Rabelais and Joyce may be "their depiction of the grotesque body. . . . The celebration of copulation, birth, devouring, and elimination that Bakhtin finds in Rabelais is everywhere in Joyce, culminating in Molly's ruminations in the final chapter" (71). Morrison belongs to this long satiric tradition, which includes writers as diverse as Swift and Sterne in the eighteenth century and Barth and Nabokov in the twentieth. Unlike romance or tragedy, satire is a genre in which characters find the time to eat and to secrete. By developing such scatological themes, the satirist is able "to rivet the attention, to shock, and to move [her] audience" (Clark 118).
The satirist also entertains. Part of Sula's absurd humor resides in the fact that the initial joke about the "bottom of heaven" is carried on throughout the novel. That is to say, in nearly every chapter, a "bottom" - or, if you prefer, an ass, rear-end, derriere, or buttocks - makes a literal or metaphoric appearance. Such a preposterous number of bottoms suggests that Morrison - a black woman - is able to laugh at one of the physical features with which black people (especially black women) have often been pejoratively associated. First there are a number of literal bottoms to be observed. There is Nel's "wet buttocks" being soaped by her mother in Cecile Sabat's house (27); poor Plum's exposed buttocks in the frigid outhouse (34); Nel's and Sula's "behinds" strolling down the street to Edna Finch's Mellow House - a "view" which men both young and old watch "with interest" (49); Hannah's "behind," which "she made men aware of" (42); and Sula's rear-end "gliding, with just a hint of a strut, down the path toward the road. . . . Even from the rear Nel could tell that it was Sula and that she was smiling . . ." (85).
Even more significant is the way in which blacks and whites use the "bottom" synecdochically to represent the whole person. For instance, when Helene Wright boards the wrong car of a train, the white conductor barks, "'We don't 'low no mistakes on this train. Now git your butt on in there'" (21). The narrator employs similar imagery to describe Nel and Sula as twelve-year-old girls: They were "wishbone thin and easy-assed" (52). Furthermore, when Hannah inquires whether or not Eva ever loved her, Eva replies," 'You settin' here with you healthy-ass self and ax me did I love you? Them big old eyes in your head would a been two holes full of maggots if I hadn't'" (68). And when Sula returns from her ten-year odyssey, Eva warns, "'. . . don't let your mouth start nothing that your ass can't stand'" (92). One final bottom deserves mention. As the narrator explains, ". . . if a valley man happened to have business up in those hills - collecting rent or insurance payments - he might see a dark woman in a flowered dress doing a bit of cakewalk, a bit of black bottom . . ." (4).
Like the "nigger joke," however, the identification of the self - here, the black self - with the "bottom" or behind is both comic and tragic. Focusing on the "bottom" instead of the whole person results in a demeaning, fragmented perspective, a way of seeing people which may degenerate into the white policeman's view that, if Tar Baby "didn't like to live in shit, he should come down out of those hills, and live like a decent white man" (133). This is not to say that there is anything wrong with looking at or talking about "bottoms." The problem arises, however, when one particular body part becomes a metaphor for a whole person. Morrison seems to underscore this by populating her novel with fragmented characters, characters like Nel, whose sexuality is represented by "empty," "old thighs" (110-11); Shadrack, whose monstrous hands are a metaphor for his inability to reach out and touch other people (12); and the deweys, whose "magnificent teeth" signal their animal rapacity (84).
Perhaps the most memorable fragmented character in Sula is the one-legged matriarch, Eva Peace. Apparently she gives up a leg in order to survive, in order that her children may survive. The sacrifice is, of course, heroic. Survival, it seems, is quite expensive. Nevertheless, Eva's tragedy recalls the cliche "it cost an arm and a leg," which is, according to A Dictionary of Catch Phrases, a variant of an earlier expression, "even at the cost of a leg" (159). The dark humor encircling this absent limb becomes plain once we realize that Eva's condition is a literalization of a metaphorical expression. Palmeri explains that "the reduction of the spiritual to physical in satiric narrative corresponds to the rhetorical reduction of metaphor to literal meanings . . . [which] often operates on idioms and cliches . . . [and] works to satirize hidebound characters . . . who live within the confines of cliches and received ideas" (13). In fact, this technique of reducing the metaphorical to the literal is a pervasive source of ironic humor in numerous satiric works, from Jonathan Swift's A Tale of a Tub to Gabriel Garcia Marquez's One Hundred Years of Solitude.(6)
Similarly, much of Sula's dark humor results from this same strategy: Distorting the responsibilities of motherhood, Eva murders her son because she fears that he literally wants "'to crawl back in [her] womb'" (71), yet she literally takes a free fall in an attempt to save her daughter (76); exceeding the bounds of curiosity, Sula concludes that "'it's just as well [Ajax] left. Soon I would have torn the flesh from his face just to see if I was right about the gold . . .'" (136); parodying all of the boy/men in the novel, the three deweys decide to remain literally as children in body as well as in mind (38, 84); spoofing the Trojan myth, Ajax (or A. Jacks) is (almost) literally a Greek "bearing gifts" (125); mocking the conventions of marriage and the white world, Jude literally abandons his tie (104); and undermining the dignity of Nel's grief and bitterness, a gray ball literally forms "just to the right of her, in the air, just out of view" (108).
This final example of Nel's gray ball is especially significant because it exemplifies Tzvetan "Todorov's notion of the supernatural as literalized trope" (McHale 137). We can believe - perhaps with some difficulty - that Eva could ignite her own son or that the deweys
could stop growing; however, the idea of a gray bali's defying the laws of gravity and following Nel for some twenty-eight years introduces us to the realm of the fantastic. We no longer ask what the ball means, but whether such a ball - and such a world -
is possible. Brian McHale explains that "the 'bottom,' the deep structure of the fantastic, is . . . ontological rather than epistemological. . . . The fantastic, in other words, involves a face-to-face confrontation between the possible (the 'real') and the impossible, the normal and the paranormal" (75). Moreover, Morrison's use of the fantastic links her with such celebrated satirists as Lucian, Rabelais, Swift, and Garcia Marquez. According to Bakhtin, "We could not find a genre more free than the menippea in its invention and use of the fantastic" (114). He continues: "We emphasize that the fantastic here serves not for the positive embodiment of truth, but as a mode for searching after truth, provoking it, and, most important, testing it" (114).
The satiric strategy of literalizing language also reminds us that language is conventional. As Catherine Belsey explains, language "comes into being at the same time as society" (42). The members of a society implicitly agree "to attach a specific signified to a specific signifier" (Belsey 41). Through time and habit, however, we tend to forget that language is not "a simple process of naming preexisting objects and states but a system through which we give meaning to the world" (McLaughlin 86). In short, the nomenclator has the power. In many mythologies, God gives the right to name to a privileged individual. In Sula Morrison bestows this power on Eva. Karen Stein explains:
Eva takes on an important task which the Biblical Adam performed, that of giving names. However, these labels hinder rather than promote the development of the people she names. The nicknames she gives to neighbors and to her real and adopted children become the ones they are known by. When she calls each of three very different adopted children Dewey the similar names create an identical fate for all of them, ("'I Didn't'" 227)
Beginning with the "nigger joke," Morrison reminds us that there is no proper meaning inherent in words or names - just as there is no correct meaning for Sula's birthmark (114) or for the plague of robins (89) - only meanings we assign to people and events in our attempts to establish the limits - the top and the bottom, so to speak - of reality. More so than Eva, the "good white farmer" uses and abuses his power to name. Maliciously inverting the truth, he calls the top of the valley the Bottom to maintain control over the black slave as well as the fertile bottom land. But if the "good white farmer" controls the language and the people, then how are we to account for this most remarkable sentence tucked up in the "nigger joke":
A good white farmer promised freedom and a piece of bottom land to his slave if he would perform some very difficult chores. When the slave completed the work, he asked the farmer to keep his end of the bargain. Freedom was easy -
the farmer had no objection to that. But he didn't want to give up any land. (5; emphasis mine)
"Freedom was easy . . ."? If there is a message in this novel, it seems to me that it is precisely the opposite: Freedom is never easy. However, Morrison is more concerned with posing questions than with delivering messages. What, we might ask, does freedom really mean. Like all of the black women up in the Bottom, Nel is free. Yet for forty-three years she labors under the burden of assuming that she must be the good girl and Sula the evil one. Is this freedom? Nel's husband Jude is also free. Yet Jude wastes his adult life telling "whiney tale[s]," mostly about how "a Negro man ha[s] a hard row to hoe in this world" and other such comforting cliches (103). Is that freedom? Morrison provides no answers; her goal, like that of many a satirist, is to provoke thought. For only by frequently inquiring what it means to be free, to be in love, to be human, to be black or white, to be good or evil can we truly be alive.
Notes
1. See, respectively, Stein, "Toni" 146; Shannon 10; Reddy 30; Christian 63; Banyiwa-Home 28; and Grant 94.
2. See, for example, Frye 223 and Mack 85.
3. In a similar vein, Philip Pinkus argues that satire is the "only literary mode that faces the consequences of evil in this world without the usual anaesthetics. In satire the dragon comes into his own" (31).
4. In a 1974 review of Sula, Smith emphasizes this response: "To me the only case of true wickedness is Sula's casually sleeping with Nel's husband, who then takes the opportunity to desert his wife and their three children" (23).
5. Morrison's "sense of joy" in writing is nicely illustrated by her playful punning with names. For instance, when Sula was thirteen she threatened to give the deweys a much needed bath: "The deweys, who went wild at the thought of water, were crying and thundering all over the house like colts. 'We ain't got to, do we? Do we got to do what she says?' "(74; emphasis mine).
6. See, for example, Quinlan on Swift's use of literalization and Bergenholtz on Garcia Marquez.
Works Cited
Bakhtin, Mikhail. Problems of Dostoevsky's Poetics. Ed. and trans. Caryl Emerson. 1984. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993.
Banyiwa-Home, Naana. "The Scary Face of the Self: An Analysis of the Character of Sula in Toni Morrison's Sula." Sage 2 (1985): 28-31.
Belsey, Catherine. Critical Practice. London: Routledge, 1988.
Bergenholtz, Rita A. "One Hundred Years of Solitude: The Finale." International Fiction Review 20 (1993): 17-21.
Christian, Barbara. Black Feminist Criticism: Perspectives on Black Women Writers. New York: Pergamon, 1985.
Clark, John R. The Modern Satiric Grotesque and its Traditions. Lexington: UP of Kentucky, 1991.
Dryden, John. Poems 1693-1696. Vol. 4 of The Works of John Dryden. Ed. A. B. Chambers and William Frost. Berkeley: U of California P, 1974.
Ellison, Ralph. "Richard Wright's Blues." 1945. Shadow and Act. 1953. New York: Random, 1964. 77-94.
Frye, Northrop. Anatomy of Criticism. 1957. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1990.
Gabbin, Joanne V. "A Laying on of Hands." Wild Women in the Whirlwind. Ed. Joanne Braxton and Andree Nicola McLaughlin. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 1990. 246-63.
Grant, Robert. "Absence into Presence: The Thematics of Memory and 'Missing' Subject in Toni Morrison's Sula." McKay 90-103.
Griffin, Dustin. Satire: A Critical Reintroduction. Lexington: UP of Kentucky, 1994.
Hutcheon, Linda. A Theory of Parody: The Teachings of Twentieth-Century Art Forms. New York: Methuen, 1985.
Johnson, Edgar. A Treasury of Satire. New York: Simon, 1945.
Kernan, Alvin B. The Plot of Satire. New Haven: Yale UP, 1965.
Mack, Maynard. "The Muse of Satire." Yale Review Autumn 1951: 80-92.
Mann, Thomas. "Conrad's 'Secret Agent.'" Past Masters and Other Papers. Trans. H. T. Lowe-Porter. 1933. New York: Freeport, 1968. 231-47.
McDowell, Deborah E. "'The Self and the Other': Reading Toni Morrison's Sula and the Black Female Text." McKay 77-90.
McEIroy, Bernard. Fiction of the Modern Grotesque. New York: St. Martin's, 1989.
McHale, Brian. Postmodernist Fiction. London: Routledge, 1987.
McKay, Nellie Y., ed. Critical Essays on Toni Morrison. Boston: Hall, 1988.
McLaughlin, Thomas. "Figurative Language." Critical Terms for Literary Study. Ed. Frank Lentricchia and Thomas McLaughlin. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1990. 80-90.
Morrison, Toni. "An Interview with Toni Morrison." With Nellie McKay. Contemporary Literature 24 (1983): 413-29.
-----. "'Intimate Things in Place': A Conversation with Toni Morrison." With Robert B. Stepto. Chant of Saints: A Gathering of Afro- American Literature, Art, and Scholarship. Ed. Michael S. Harper and Stepto. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1979. 213-29.
-----. Sula. 1973. New York: Plume, 1982.
Palmeri, Frank. Satire in Narrative: Petronius, Swift, Gibbon, Melville, and Pynchon. Austin: U of Texas P, 1990.
Partridge, Eric. A Dictionary of Catch Phrases, American and British, from the Sixteenth Century to the Present. Ed. Paul Beale. New York: Macmillan, 1986.
Pinkus, Philip. "Satire and St. George." Queen's Quarterly 70 (1963): 30-49.
Quinlan, Maurice. "Swift's Use of Literalization as a Rhetorical Device." PMLA 82 (1967): 516-21.
Reddy, Maureen T. "The Tripled Plot and Center of Sula." Black American Literature Forum 22 (1988): 29-45.
Shannon, Anna. "'We Was Girls Together': A Study of Toni Morrison's Sula." Midwestern Miscellany 10 (1982): 9-22.
Smith, Barbara. "Beautiful, Needed, Mysterious." Rev. of Sula, by Toni Morrison. 1974. McKay 21-24.
Stein, Karen F. "'I Didn't Even Know His Name': Names and Naming in Toni Morrison's Sula." Names 28.3 (1980): 226-29.
-----. "Toni Morrison's Sula: A Black Woman's Epic." Black American Literature Forum 18 (1984): 146-50.
Thomson, Philip. The Grotesque. London: Methuen, 1972.
Rita A. Bergenholtz has recently completed a dissertation on twentieth-century satire and holds a Ph.D. from the University of South Florida. She has published articles on Swift, Conrad, Nabokov, and Garcia Marquez. She teaches expositor/writing and literature at Florida Tech in Melbourne, Florida.
Copyright: COPYRIGHT 1996 Johns Hopkins University Press http://www.press.jhu.edu Source Citation (MLA 8th Edition) Bergenholtz, Rita A. "Toni Morrison's 'Sula': a satire on binary thinking." African American Review, vol. 30, no. 1, 1996, p. 89+. Gale
Academic OneFile, link.gale.com/apps/doc/A18372105/AONE?u=lincclin_mdcc&sid=AONE&xid=c108b23f. Accessed 26 May 2021.
Gale Document Number: GALE|A18372105